The (Mis)adventures of Nava: Book Two

by Navanastra

Rating: teen
Tags: Random, Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Human, Original Character, Flitter and Cloudchaser, Bat Pony, Comedy, Other
Length: 81460

After waking up from a near Fatal magical accident, Nava has developed a new found fear for magic in general. Will he fall to his fears or finally learn and conquer his new Alicorn powers? All under the watchful eyes of the Thestral captain.

After having just escaped death from a near fatal magical accident that he nearly paid with his life, Nava must now make a choice either fear magic forever, or finally man up for once and face all of his problems head on. Including his bad acrophobia and the fact that the Princesses now know of his existence as well.

Not only that, but a certain group of thestrals will also be keeping a direct eye on him too. Specifically a certain captain with anger issues and a complicated past which may or may not explain her reasons for her questionable methods and sometimes open hostility.

Will Nava break from his problems with the help of those closest to him in this new world? Or will he finally break down and let his fears get the better of him.

Also what is going to happen to both Flitter and Cloudchaser? The two mares who invited this strange new Alicorn into their lives. Will they find out that he is not from Equestria at all?

Who knows? Only the future itself can answer these questions.

(Featured again on the day it was released on the 3/18/2017)

Published 2017-03-18 10:30:01 UTC
Last updated 2019-04-17 04:13:11 UTC

Chapter 2: Confrontation...Again

Chapter 2: Confrontation...Again.
Edited by: Fistfire, Rainbowblitz

“Cloudchaser...Cloudchaser would you hurry up...I really need to use the shower too you know.” I heard my sister shout despite the fact of the noise a shower makes when you are standing inside of it.

I just groaned while trying to get some shampoo on my left wing.

Trying to reach and wash your own wings can be such a pain in the flank, which is one of the reasons pegasi usually do stuff like this in pairs and not alone.

“Would you stop your whining? If you wouldn’t bother me so much about your short sense of hygienic patience then I would be able to get my shower done faster.” I shouted back before doing a mental hoof bump after I managed to finally get a good amount of wing shampoo on said wing.

That moment of victory didn’t last though, thanks to my sister as usual. “Yeah right, you're the one talking about patience.” She retorted which made me sigh in annoyance.

I really wasn’t in the mood for this, then again I haven’t really been in any form of good mood for over a month.

Images of what happened to Nava and just how close the poor guy was from actually dying right in front of my eyes are still haunting me to this day. I don’t know why I feel so strongly about this but for whatever reason I just feel partially responsible for what actually happened to him. Like...that I wasn’t fast enough to find him.

Yeah I know it sounds pretty stupid but this guilt just has been eating away from me ever since that one fateful night. That feeling just worsening even further whenever I see his limp and unconscious form hooked to various methods of life support.

I don’t know what it is but...that sight of him...being in such a state...just snapped something mentally inside me. I just couldn’t look at him like this very long without threatening to burst into tears.

I...I think it has some kind of a connection with our long deceased parents...I don’t know why but...I just get the feeling that it does. Both me and Flits never really saw our parents at all after we got the news of their death near the gryphon border, mostly because the bodies were never found other than a large amount of blood and obvious feather and tail pieces that belonged to them.

I guess...never having seen them in a state similar to Nava is a good thing...I guess?

“What am I even thinking?”

I shook my head, trying my best to dispel these highly depressing and somewhat shocking ideas out of my head.

“The past is the past Cloud...even if it still stings as fresh.” I thought to myself as I just continued my burden in getting myself done in the shower.

I don’t know how long I was zoned out there but I still could somewhat sense my sister’s presence right on the other side of the door. I was sure that she was going to pester me even further when I suddenly heard a groan coming from the other side of the door and footsteps moving away from it.

“Who could be knocking at our door this early.” I could barely hear my sister mutter.

Good, at least that means I can finish up in peace here without her pushing me on even further. Ever since that one fateful night I discovered hot showers to be quite relaxing somehow, and I like to savor this moment of temporary serenity in peace thank you.

Whatever helps me clear my mind I take it.

I was about to do my right wing next when a loud shout coming from the living room almost caused me to drop the bottle onto the shower cubicle floor.

“WAIT...SERIOUSLY NAVA FINALLY WOKE UP?! THAT'S...THAT AMAZING NEWS.” I heard the ecstatic voice shout from outside which immediately made me pause in mid duck to pick up the bottle.

“Wait...Nava finally woke up from his coma? Did I hear that right or is my sister pulling a really, REALLY nasty prank on me for which I will throw her off the edge of Cloudsdale if that is the case.” I thought to myself, a sense of hope rising inside of me as that single word circles around my mind over and over again.

“Buck this shower I need to find out.” I told myself out loud as I did just that.

Leaving open the sliding doors and dashing directly towards the bathroom door still dripping wet, with soap and shampoo still clinging to my form while also keeping the shower running.

I was in no state to really give a buck about any of it.

I pried the door open and dashed out. “Did I hear that correct? Did Nava really wake up from his coma?” I asked out loud as I spotted both Flitter and Dashie in the living room.

Flitter holding a very excited look on her face as she turned to look at me.

Who can really blame her.

“Yes, Dash here just came quickly over to tell us directly. Nava presumingly woke up last night.” She explained to me in joy.

I looked over to Dashie for confirmation herself in which she just grinned and nodded.

“Yeah what she said. I just got the message earlier this morning that he is well and fine. So I came here as quick as I could to tell you both before going over to visit him.” Dashie replied with a smile.

I was ecstatic at first before a smile finally appeared on my face as well as the reality of this news finally hit me.

Nava finally woke up despite the doctors openly admitting that there was a possibility of him never waking up at all.

It seems even modern magic and medicine are nothing against pure unadulterated miracles and wonders.

I wanted to hop and squeal around in joy, but for some reason I managed to keep myself level headed as I simply kept my smile instead.

“Well then what are we waiting for? Let’s go down to Ponyville and see how he is really doing.” I openly announced as I made my way over to the door, fully intending to fly to ponyville right away with one goal in mind.

Or, that is what I would have done if my sister didn’t call out for me before reaching the door.

“Uh...Cloud, I know you want to see him as quickly as possible but…” She began as she eyed me some more.” Don’t you think you want to get the soap out of your fur and mane and maybe dry off first before heading outside. Ponies might be staring, plus it's generally not a good idea to fly with wet wings at all. You should have known that from flight school.” Flitter explained which caused me to stop.

I looked down at myself and simply blushed, before chuckling awkwardly and making my way back towards the bathroom.

“Just-just give a minute guys to get this soap out of my fur and then we can go.” And with that I headed back into the bathroom to finish myself up.

I heard amused chuckles coming from the living room as I closed the door. Not really helping me feel any less embarrassed at my stunt in the slightest.

I just sighed. “Can't even finish up a shower properly these days. What in Celestia’s name is wrong with me?” I muttered as climbed back into the still running shower.

Sis is again going to kill me if she finds out that I left it running like that.

……………………………………………………………………………………….

“Silver...Silver, hey Silver where are you?” I called out into the aether.

Once again it is one of those sleepful moments where I find myself waking up within the confines of my mind after having just fallen asleep just a few moment ago.

Yeah kind of ironic I know.

To be honest, since my...awakening and...whatever really happened to me, my subconscious has been seriously devoid of any activity and color in general. To be more precise, it has been nothing but this eerie silence and this never ending blackness all throughout. Basically similar to my first conscious visit into my cranium now that I think about it.

To be honest this whole ordeal is really worrying to me. Whatever has happened to me must have happened to Silver as well by the looks of things.

I just sighed. At this point there really seems to be nothing I can do besides hope. It's not like I am knowledgeable with this kind of stuff to begin with, plus I don't even know what exactly happened to me anyway, which also means that I can’t really draw or make any conclusion as to where he might be and what happened to my now once again void dreamworld.

“Well...nothing I can really do now but wake up I guess.” I muttered.

I began to mentally concentrate, trying to forcefully get myself out of here just like I somehow managed to also do when I was much, much younger.

Back then I actually was one of those rare lucid dreamers which meant that I always knew that I was dreaming which also gave me the somewhat useful ability to force myself awake whenever I wanted. Specifically when a certain dream didn’t appeal to me.

Yes I know I could have also simply made myself a new dream instead. Only problem back then was that I was somewhat too young to grasp that particular concept before I just randomly lost that lucid dream ability over time for some reason.

Until now it seems.

With one final will of thought I managed to break the fabric of my subconscious with some effort as everything around me quickly became a blur of white and black.

……………………………………………………………………………………….

I casually awoke just like how any other normal person would.

The keyword here is normal because nothing has been consistently normal ever since I woke up in this world. But then again, having your life always be so formulaic and mundane is also a pretty bad negative as well.

You just stagnate yourself to death with that.

The first thing that I noticed when returning to the land of the active living was just how quiet and serene it is. No more of that accursed beeping from that damn heart monitor blasting into my ears which is a very welcome change of sensation.

You can only listen to a constant repeating sounds for so long before it is starting to feel more like nails ramming into your ears instead of simple sound or noise.

I looked down to my chest area and weakly smile as I realized that a lot of the wiring down there has thankfully been removed it seems.

Simply just one last thing to worry about while at the same time giving me the sign that my recovery is going along fine if certain monitoring equipment are not longer needed for me.

Though obviously both my breathing tube on my nose and the IV connected to my arm still remain. The IV I am familiar with but why would still need a breather in my nostrils is confusing to me, especially since I feel just fine in my breathing department overall. But then again I am neither a nurse nora doctor so how the heck would I know.

Talking about nurses, Blue Pill returned while carrying some breakfast on her back. She smiled at me, which I could only weakly return as she placed the tray on the same table that still occupied the flowers next to me.

“Good morning there Mister Nava. How are you feeling?” She kindly asked.

“Well…”I started while looking down at myself. ”Still pretty tired to be honest.” I replied in which she nods before moving to the end of the bed to check a clipboard hanging on it.

“Well, the doctor actually came in here about an hour ago to check on your condition while you were still out.” She explained before looking back at me.

“Kind of strange really how a pony can stay asleep despite the fact that the doctor was testing and probing you earlier. But then again you are not a normal pony by any means.” She added before looking at me with sheepish eyes.” Uhm…I mean...no disrespect with that of course.” She apologized.

I just smiled. “No need for that...I...I know that I am by no means a normal pony by any stretch of the imagination. Anyone with eyes can immediately tell that.” I responded while thinking back at what she said about me having been out cold during my check up.

“I guess wandering consciously through your own mind automatically makes you into a very heavy sleeper. Need to note that just in case.” I thought to myself before my attention went back to the tray next to me.

It looks more like lunch than breakfast to be honest.

“Uhm...why does this look more like lunch Miss Pill?” I question while looking back at her.

She simply continued her sheepish look while rubbing the back of her neck. “Well that's because it is. You managed to sleep through most of the night and this morning when the doctor came to have a look at you. It's actually already noon, or twenty minutes past noon to be precise.” She explained which again makes me take mental notes on the whole ‘walking through your subconscious’ and how disjointed time really can be when doing so.

Then again, how does time even exist in a place that is mostly just black and empty anyway. Well...is black and empty again to be honest.

More reasons to wonder what exactly happened to Silver, where he is or if he is somewhat ok or not. He IS supposed to be my magical aura taken a sapient form and as far as I understand it without him my own magic would be gone as well, or at the very least most of it I guess.

More questions in which will most likely be answered on their own anyway, just have to wait for everybody on the “get well card” to show up, including the two princesses, a meeting I am somewhat dreading and also somewhat anxious to get behind me.

I blinked, expelling these thoughts out of my mind for the meantime, that is, I would have when the door didn’t suddenly burst open, scaring both me and Pill and also causing me to knock the tray off the table.

A violet pony is standing on the other end. A pony I immediately recognize as both of our eyes went wide in surprise after making eye contact.

I already new that my fate is sealed right then and there. This mare is relentless, almost in the same level as Rainbow Dash. Though less presmatic of course.

“Nava...you're finally awake. Thank the heavens.” Cloudchaser simply uttered before I suddenly found myself rushed and probed by a hyperactive, messy maned pegasus mare.

I was about to say something when a blue blur quickly appeared into the room as well followed by incoming galloping and shouting from the halls.

“I already told you that visiting hours are not yet open for at least another hour. Would you two come back here.” I heard a very stern sounding stallion say before eventually making himself known by standing directly at the busted entrance of my hospital room.

A unicorn doctor by the looks of it, judging by coat and stethoscope around his neck.

“Miss Cloud and Miss Dash, would you two please listen to me and get back into the waiting rooms.” A unicorn doctor demanded with an annoyed sounding tone.

A unicorn...

Which was followed up by another pony entering the scene. A pegasus pony that I also immediately recognized, frown included.

“Seriously you two, sometimes it feels like I am surrounded by foals rather than adults with the both of you.” Flitter commented beside the doctor.

“Well, only having returned from my one month coma yesterday and already things are swiftly developing themselves back into familiarity with these mares.” I thought to myself while poor Blue Pill over there is just completely unsure about the situation she suddenly found herself in.

Same with me to some extent.

But to be honest I seriously wouldn’t have it any other way at the moment.

Author's Note

Well here you go, another chapter done and uploaded.

But anyway, I also want to give a small shout out towards another author and his story. If you are interested you can find his Fic here His name is "Pen Dragon" so go and check him out of you can.

Also for those of you who are generous enough and want to help me get a start in life (because jobless) you can support me on my Patreon site.

Chapter 3: A New Name Enters the List

Chapter 3: A New Name Enters The List.
Edited by: Rainbowblitz, Chrome Masquerade
Proofread by: Fistfire

“Well, this is definitely how I imagine both Dash and Cloud making an entrance together. Both troublesome and loud at the same time.” I thought to myself as I looked over to the two mares hiding themselves on the right side of my bed, opposite the door.

The doctor simply sighed. “Sometimes it feels like I am not getting paid enough for this.” I heard him mutter all the way here.

Though, for some odd reason, his very appearance somehow made me uneasy. Not just that, but I just kept eyeing that horn of his every once in awhile. And no, it’s not for any dirty reasons either. It just makes me feel paranoid. That’s all.

“Once again I am so, so, so sorry for these two, Doctor Stitch. More accurately for my sister. She has always been more… foal-minded, compared to others.” Flitter apologized, which in turn caused Cloud to glare at her from my right.

“Hey! I am NOT foal-minded. I prefer to call myself more of a rebel than anything else.” Cloud retorted, though this was the moment where Dash had to add her two cents as well.

Or two bits, as would be the proper term now.

“Um… actually you do tend to be foalish at times, there, Cloud. The incident back at the weather factory a week ago says otherwise.” Dash put in while smirking at the memory.

The humor obviously was lost on me because… well, duh.

“Oh, zip it! It was half your idea, anyway.” Cloud countered while looking off to the side, obviously defeated.

Well, this seriously is what has been missing in my life for a while. In my new life, that is. The strange friendship and chemistry of these three mares. Yes, even the two sisters because half the time they behave more like old high school classmates than mature sisters, and to be honest I kind of like it.

It really caused me to form a small smile on my muzzle, despite my current and upcoming situation. But then again, it could also just be me trying to escape reality for a bit, which in turn might not be such a bad move after all.

I was brought out of my musing when Flitter suddenly tapped me on the shoulder. I looked up to her and saw her giving me a gentle smile as she sat herself down next to my bed.

I would guess the doctor just decided to let them in and have their way. Despite this hospital's rules for visiting hours.

“Hey. How are you feeling, Nava?” She started, which in turn made me look back down on myself with a small sigh.

“Not as good as you’d probably hope. I feel weak, drained and stiff. And overall completely confused on what happened to me in the first place. The last memories I can recall are back at AJ’s farm, and after that nothing but empty blanks and silence.” I answered.

Well, it is true that I kind of know what happened to me, according to the nurse, but it’s also true that I generally have no accounts and feelings on what supposedly happened to me either.

So overall, I have one giant blank of nothing.

Her smile wavers a bit after I said that, though what was lost got replaced. A hoof gently being placed on my left shoulder in a caring manner.

“I think you should ask Cloud over here about what happened to you. She was there after all and is the sole reason as to why you are even alive in the first place.” Flitter explained.

I was surprised, to say the least, and turning my gaze to my right seemed to confirm her claim as Cloud’s previous sass was replaced with what I can only guess was regret, with her gaze firmly locked on the bed sheets.

Dash, too, had lost her smug and sported more of a neutral look instead.

The atmosphere suddenly went from calm to foreboding with the flick of a switch. Though something else was making me feel uneasy as well. Some kind of sense of dread, if I want to be honest to myself.

“Well…it was…”

“You got almost killed by a blood crystal, draining you both of your magic and life force.” A new voice suddenly announced.

I turned my gaze to its source only for my tired eyes to go wide at the individual who was stepping into the room.

It was a thestral. A thestral mare, to be exact. Clad completely in your standard night guard armor -minus the helmet which in turn perfectly exposes her ruff, short-cut and jagged double toned mane and her orange eyes-. But most importantly, she exuded an aura of power and dominance. An individual who does not shy away from doing the unthinkable. An individual who doesn’t take crap from anyone.

I don’t know why I am capable of noticing these traits or how I was sensing them. But it could also be just -once again- my alicorn senses doing these things once more, like they have always done without my understanding.

But at least it’s still working just fine, unlike the rest of me.

“It’s BUCKING you again. For your information ME, AJ and Shimmer have respected your bargain and told not a single soul about what happened back in the Everfree Forest. So it’s not OUR fault that the princesses know about him.” Cloud Chaser snarled and eventually barked out. Half of it confusing me, since I have no idea what really happened or who this… Shimmer she spoke of is.

Or more accurately, I can’t remember. But whatever happened it was -according to Cloud- in the Everfree forest.

So basically I went to the Everfree and something happened to me inside it that caused me to be in a coma for over a month. For some reason that idea is igniting some… feeling inside of me, but I just can’t really put a finger on it to really remember what it was.

Or hoof in my case now. But... you know what? I will keep using human terminologies just to keep my roots and origin close to myself.

Even though I still have no idea how or why I got teleported into Equestria in the first place.

"Just more blank memories and questions to add to the ever growing list… just great."

The mare in question simply smirked as she stood there in the doorway. The doctor, on the other hand, seemed to have had just about enough with all of these unannounced disturbances and was about to call the mare out on it when a quick hard stare from said mare immediately melted any problems he might’ve had about this situation completely away.

He soon wasn’t feeling so well about this mare’s presence, judging by his nervous demeanor. I have no idea who this mare is or what her deal is with me and everyone else here. But I just know that with her now knowing of my existence, things are going to be a lot more… well, hectic, I guess I can say.

“You and you. Out. I don’t need random ponies being here.” She casually demanded to both the doctor and the nurse who I forgot about.

The doctor looked hesitant. “But… but I can’t… I mean, you can’t because this is…” He tried to argue when another hard glare from the mystery bat horse did the trick.

He immediately excused himself afterwards with the nurse hot on his tail, leaving just me, Cloud, Flits, and Dash with this dominatrix of a thestral in the room.

I do not like the situation I suddenly found myself in. If she is here, then I doubt that any of her vampire fanged friends are too far behind, if my last experience with them back in Cloudsdale is any proof.

Her dangerous looking smirk quickly returned after doc and the nurse evacuated, even more so when she realized that all three of my visitors were glaring daggers at her, most especially Cloud. A type of look that basically screams, “I still have a bone to pick with you”.

“Well! Now that we are all alone, we can just have a nice and civil conversation about our star and anomaly that is your timid little wannabe alicorn here.” She announced, which did nothing to alleviate the looks being aimed at her.

She just rolled her eyes before stepping closer, only to be halted by Cloud as she impressively jumped over my bed and stood in between me and her. Followed by RD, who simply did the normal thing of just going around my bed to join the other two, to my left.

“You do know that I can easily take all three of you on, don’t you? I am a hard-bred warrior of my homeland and clan. I have fought armies and participated in wars long before either of you could even walk properly on all fours.” The thestral mare said, with an unimpressed look and tone.

Cloud momentarily flinched a bit before giving me a sideways glance and looking back at the armored mare.

“I don’t care. You are not going to get your hooves on Nava for whatever sick game or idea you and your goons have in mind for him, now that he is finally awake and ok after his long recovery process.” Cloud bravely countered, a look and feel I never imagined was inside of her, judging by what I know of her so far.

I would rather associate such behavior more toward her sister than her, to be honest.

What did I miss this past month when I was out cold?

The mare just scoffed. “Relax. I am not here to do anything or even take him away. I am just here to ask him a few questions, mostly because you really don’t meet an unknown stallion alicorn with completely different magic patterns compared to everything else. Including Chaos or Blood Magic.” She assured in a calm tone.

Once again, I have no idea who she is or what her overall deal is with me, but the moment she mentioned magic I just started to feel some dread in the back of my head.

Which is somewhat concerning, because before, the idea of magic was just completely neutral and unknown to me, to say the least. Sure, magic in general has been nothing but a hindrance and a problem for me most of the time, but still…

Wait, did she say that I got almost killed because I allowed myself to be led and drained by a blood crystal?

I needed to know. “Wait…I… I actually want to ask her something myself.” I voiced out.

Both Cloud and Flitter looked at me with surprise. “What?! Why?” Cloud began. “She is the leader of the very night guards who have been hunting you since the Cloudsdale incident. You can’t trust them, especially after they literally threatened to kill us if we spoke out.” Cloud barked out at that last statement while glaring back at the mare in front of us.

“Yeah, I have no idea why Celestia keeps these jerks around. Their loyalty obviously only belongs to whatever cause they have and not Equestria as a whole.” Dash added, which seemed to mostly amuse the mystery mare instead of annoy her.

She just smirked. “Well, the reason why I and my fellow thestrals are here in Equestria in the first place is because you ponies just naturally tend to be rather skittish and poor fighters overall. Especially nowadays, after a thousand years of peace and isolation.” She explained before her expression went neutral. “Also, the other reason why I am here personally is thanks to a promise I made with your recently returned moon princess before Canterlot was even a thing. Even though I am not very fond of Equestria as a whole or these half breeds that most of your kind mistake for thestrals instead.” She put in with her neutral tone and expression.

To be honest, the idea that she was actually over thousand years old is somewhat surprising for me to learn, though not impossible to believe either. This is a world full of magic and mythology, after all, so some level of suspension of disbelief is pretty much required here.

Plus, there is me as well. If anything I know about alicorns is correct, then I must be just as immune to the passage of time as Celly, Lulu and maybe Caddy as well.

“Wait a minute. Are you implying that you are -at least- over thousand years old?” Dash questioned in disbelief, which was mimicked by Flitter, but mostly ignored by Cloud.

The mare simply nodded before allowing herself to smirk once more. “That I am. How and why, though, is not important, nor is if you truly believe me or not. Just know that I am, and that I am not the only one back at home who doesn’t have to worry about the passage of time like most beings have to in this world.” She casually explained.

Again, I really don’t see a reason to mark her as a liar because immortals do exist in this world, as far as I know. Or, at the very least, very long lasting lifespans and slow aging. Again, I am one of them.

That level of acceptance was not shared by my companions though, or even Cloud this time as she rather looked more suspicious than anything else.

But anyway, I just really needed to know more about what happened to me in the first place. Or, more precisely, what exactly happened in the span of one month while I was shut down thanks to whatever magical disaster I got myself into.

She might be the one wanting my ass, but she is military personnel, which means that it is part of her job is to hoard as much information as possible and keep some of it in her head as well.

Also, it gives me a somewhat good opportunity to learn more about her and this world's version of bat-ponies and how they differ from the ones I know so far.

Plus I doubt I really have much of a choice anyway, given my current state and situation.

I looked up towards Flitter and Cloud Chaser. “Hey, just let her get closer so she can ask me whatever question she has in mind and maybe I can get something out of her as well. Besides, it’s not like I -and maybe all of you- have a choice in that matter. I am sure that there are more than just her lounging in and around the hospital.” I suggest to them in hopes of finally moving this along and getting this done in a… less hectic way, rather than one that would get these three mares in danger.

Whether Cloud’s accusation of her being ready to commit murder is legit or not, better to be safe than sorry. I am sure a thousand year old warrior knows a thing or two when it comes about taking on multiple opponents all at once. And I doubt that any of them -including Dash- really know how to fight properly to begin with.

Sure, she is fast and athletic, but what do these attributes do for you in return when your opponents is always three steps ahead of you?

The thestral smiled after hearing my willingness to just submit to whatever ideas she had in her head. Not that I really have much choice in the matter to begin with.

Again, the whole being weak and bedridden at the moment.

“See? Even your little friend over here agrees to my wishes to speak with him personally, and sure I can answer some of your interests as well. I really don’t have anything to hide or hold back anyway.” She announced, which in turn made all three of them look at me, confliction clearly visible on their features about the concept of letting someone as devious -and, according to Cloud, dangerous- individual get close to me.

Dash was the one to speak up this time. “Are you really sure about this? I mean… she seems to have some kind of vendetta against you. If she has anything foul in mind for you, then letting her get closer to you would just be a terrible idea to start with.” She explained.

I nod. “Yes, I am sure. Just let her have her way for now. It’s not like I can do much against her anyway.” I tried to reassure her.

To be honest, I was a tad bit nervous about this idea myself. But then again, sometimes you have to be willing to sacrifice something in order to get what you want, or in this case to avoid trouble.

Again, Dash and the two sisters seemed a bit hesitant about my idea before finally submitting. Cloud was still mostly suspicious about our new guest, but eventually also stepped away to allow Ms. Dominatrix a clear way to me.

“Now this is what I wanted to see and hear from all of you. Nice and simple cooperation. In fact…” she began when all of the sudden two armored night guards entered the room, fully armed and ready to go smack someone hard if they so desired.

“I just knew it! Her being all alone after having caused and witnessed the whole Cloudsdale incident myself was just too good to be true. Especially if she really is this ancient war veteran she claims to be. I am sure she always has a couple of males and females around her ready to smack some sense into anyone who dares stand in her way.”

The expressions the other three had were pretty predictable as well. First surprise and then the usual glare and “I just knew it” kind of expression. But at the same time they knew that doing anything rash at this point is far out of the question. Or so I hope.

“Do not worry. I really just want to have a more private conversation with your friend over here. You have my word as a clan and family member of the Bloodwings that I won’t do anything that may cause further harm to him. Because if I did, then Luna and I would be at each other’s throats at the end of the day. Which would suck for both of us.” She assured to each and every one of us, which honestly was still more or less worrying, given the fact that I will be alone with someone who most likely has killed hundreds or thousands in her life. No matter what race or species we are talking about.

She might have even challenged a dragon at some point of her life, a feat I wouldn’t put past her thanks to her character and the overall feel she gives off.

Once more, good to know that at least ONE of my abilities seems to be working just fine, even though I still cannot explain.

“You all just go ahead. I will be fine. I promise.” I tried to reassure them by sounding brave and confident, even though internally I really wasn’t.

Once more there was unsureness and conflict happening inside of them, but luckily they agreed quickly as they all filed themselves out one by one, with Cloud being the last.

She gave me one last worried look before the door was closed behind her, leaving me, her and the two new guests alone in the room.

“Alright, you two go back out in the hall and watch the door. As I said, I would like to have a private conversation, here.” She suddenly ordered.

The two guards in question nod before leaving the room as asked and closed the door behind them.

Now I am truly alone with this thestral mare.

“So finally here we are. You and I, face to face for the first time after a long and annoying fetch hunt. Not to mention the fact that you almost managed to kill yourself before I could get my hooves on you and fell into a coma for over a month afterwards.” She began while trotting closer to me with a predatory smirk on her sharp fanged muzzle.

“Quite the slippery one you have become. Usually when I hunt something or have my keen eyes on a prize I pretty much get my hooves on it in just under a week. Situations like you are quite rare in my profession. Even rarer when said situations give me a bit of trouble.” She continued on before she was standing pretty much right next to me. Her tone and expression have become more and more neutral and unrecognizable with every sentence she spoke.

I was slowly regretting my choice in letting her have her way, but to be honest it’s also a bit too early to make any drastic assumptions just yet. I really haven’t done or said anything towards her that might get me on her bad side.

Beside the whole being one of the few to elude her keen senses that is.

I just tried my best to keep myself level headed, but that determination quickly failed when she slowly lowered her head closer towards mine which in turn forced me to show her in just how uncomfortable I was by smiling nervously at her.

I was really starting to think that I was screwed, and that surprisingly sweet scent of hers wasn’t doing much to help either. She is an ancient warrior but she is also still a female, and me having females THAT close to me where I can literally smell whatever natural odor they have is still very much awkward for me.

Shy, antisocial and publicly awkward or not, I still have male hormones regardless.

We simply stayed like this for a few, long seconds, her just staring deep into my eyes and taking in my features.

Thankfully, she eventually broke off and gave me a more full on look before raising an eyebrow.

“You… you’re not a pony are you?” She began, a statement that honestly took me very much by surprise. ”You have the eyes and stare of a predator, something which is impossible to see inside ponies’ eyes, even with both Celestia and Luna.” She continued on, sounding both intrigued and somewhat confused.

Well, I am confused too, and baffled as well at just how quickly and easily she somehow managed to figure me out. It is true that a person’s eyes are a gateway to one’s soul, as far as I heard. But still, the idea that she managed to pick up my true origin by just staring into my eyes for a couple of moments is not just impressive but also shocking too.

But then again, she does have a thousand years of experience under her belt as well.

Do ponies wear belts? Whatever.

She kept on looking me over with very curious-looking stares when she all of a sudden placed a hoof on my lips and gently parted them to reveal my teeth to her.

The sudden action was both uncomfortable and awkward to me as I kept stock still with my eyes glued cautiously on the appendage in front of me.

She eventually retreated her hoof before giving me yet more sets of very intrigued and surprised looks.

“Your teeth are even arranged differently compared to most herbivores, almost similar to my kind’s, only with much shorter and less prominent canines.” She announced looking and sounding genuinely surprised for the first time.

To be honest, this news was pretty surprising to me as well, mostly because I never really bothered to even think or even pay close attention to my current set of teeth ever since I woke up in this world. The fact that I was pretty much still an omnivore with almost human-like teeth is both amazing and somewhat confusing at the same time.

Like, why did I get turned into an alicorn pony with a set of human-like teeth and diet instead of just being a fucking normal pony like everyone else here?

Just another question to add to the ever growing list.

But all of this doesn’t really matter at the moment because I’ve still got an overly bossy, powerful and intrigued thestral mare next to me. Speaking of.

“Um… may I … may I ask what your name might be? Would be better than just calling you the thestral mare in my head over and over again.” I nervously asked, while hoping to maybe start getting some info out of her like how I originally wanted too.

She just blinked a couple of times before looking back down at me with surprise clearly visible on her features.

She blinked again before finally responding to my question. “Well… uh… my name is Glade. Just Glade. Captain of night guard, second child and first daughter of Berros Bloodwing and current head of the Bloodwing clan back in Kazas.” She answered normally and casually for the first time.

“Now we’re getting somewhere.”

Author's Note

Sorry if this hospital scene is being dragged to long here. But I can promise you that in the next chapter things will finally continue to go forward once more.

Also, here is today's illustration for this chapter.

P.S I forgot to add his horn, just pretend its there and it should be perfect. :twilightblush:

Chapter 5: Yesterday All Serious and Now it's All Mature?

Chapter 5: Yesterday All Serious and Now it’s All Mature?

Edited by: Chrome Masquerade

Proofread by: O24u

Walking through this empty void is as eventful as… well… an empty void.

Once more, finding myself within the still empty and eerily silent void that is my subconscious mind. I once tried to create something myself, just like how Silver did, but all I ever got for my mental efforts was a big fat nothing and a still never-ending expanse of emptiness.

Silver... I still have no idea what could have possibly happened to him. With him now seemingly out of the picture (most likely thanks to my own naivete, which does not help) all of my major abilities, including magic, are now completely void and utterly useless at this point.

Not that having no magic is a major concern for me to begin with, since magic in general has been nothing but fucking me up the ass ever since I got to this world. But still… the idea of an alicorn not having any magic is like a fish that can’t swim or breathe in water for some reason. I might not like magic, but at the same time it just feels wrong, like something is missing about yourself… which it obviously is.

I sighed. “So many more problems.” I just mumble while hanging my head.

To be honest I wanted to feel sad. Really wanted to feel depressed and hopeless and have a good reason to just lay down alone and just shut the world off around me to drown in my misery.

But the words from Flitter, Cloud and even Glade -to my surprise- were still echoing through my head and constantly reminding me that I was not alone in this. Something I am very, very thankful for.

A smile formed as I thought about them.

“Well… again… nothing I can really do.” I thought out loud as I lifted my head and looked around.

There really wasn’t much left for me to do here anymore. Can’t even create my own pocket of reality within my own mind. Not even something as simple as a tooth brush.

Some Alicorn I am…

I just sat myself down on my haunches on the surprisingly warm surface as I decided to just wait it out until I eventually wake up from this place like I always do.

And yes, that also means I cannot even force myself to wake up from this realm either. It was always Silver or some random moment where I got pulled back out from my mind to the real world. Once again perfectly illustrating in just how little control I really have, even within my own mind.

If this doesn’t cause a sense of depression or frustration in someone then I don’t know what does.

Alicorn my ass.

And with that frustrating thought out of the way everything around me suddenly began to turn white. Having long since grown accustomed to this sensation I simply relaxed myself and let my own mind drag me back into the living and waking world outside.

………………………………………………………………………………………

*Beep beep beep beep….

I slowly and surely opened my eyes as the sounds of an alarm blared into my fussy pony ears. Since when did I suddenly get an electronic alarm clock? I don’t know, but then again it has been easily over a month since I last fell asleep in this new room of mine so I guess they did some... redecoration while I was out cold.

“Ugh… I always hated alarm clocks.” I mumbled as I got flashbacks of my school days.

Truth be told, I did spend most of yesterday night trying to come up with a good letter to write and send home via my magical hat to explain my situation and pretty much say farewell too.

Which failed, both thanks to my overall frustration and fatigue over what happened yesterday, and also because of just how difficult it was in general.

Say what you want, having to permanently say goodbye to all the ones you know is never really an easy thing to do. Especially with this mental and emotional stress I am forced to deal with as well.

I just have to remember to try to write it again when I am in a better state of mind and body and not have to fear and worry about everything.

I just sighed while rubbing my eyes with both fore hoofs. “So many problems to fix and overcome. I hate it, but I have to get through it.” I muttered to myself as I tried to blink the drowsiness away.

Besides my mental and emotional crises there was something else that quickly got my attention. Something which is a lot more prominent and uncomfortable at the moment.

I really needed to pee. Very badly. For women it’s really not that big of an issue, but for us men - or, in my case, stallion- it is. And it’s an issue that every man or male has to deal with whenever the need to go arises when waking up.

Morning wood.

Yes, my drowsiness immediately disappeared when I realized that something else has awakened as well. Something that I completely forgot about, simply because of all of this shit I am forced to live through on an almost daily basis.

I am very much still male, and I’m currently experiencing my first ever boner in this new pony body of mine.

It’s honestly both a good and a bad thing that I hadn’t bothered to blanket myself in last night as the overall exhaustion just immediately knocked me right out the moment I collapsed backwards onto the mattress. A position I somehow managed to keep all throughout the night, and the same position I woke up in.

Flat on my back.

“I just hope neither of the two sisters came into my room while I still snoozing. Otherwise this will be one hell of an awkward morning to drag myself through.” I thought to myself before pushing myself up a bit with the help of my elbows to dare a first good look at my new set of tools.

What I saw immediately made my eyes pop out in both surprise and wonder.

“Holy shit… I mean, I already knew that pony reproductive organs where a lot larger in comparison to their body size, thanks to a lot of… suggestive art that exists of them back in my world. But seeing this for myself, as my own tools… I am a fucking HUNK.” I thought to myself as the site of my new set of tools was keeping me speechless.

Besides my now long and… well, thick pony schlong -which, by the way, also included that ring thing in the middle- my testicles further down were also a bit on the oversized side as well, when comparing them with my human ones. A shocking -and to be honest, quite impressive- realization. My more manly side feeling rather proud for basically having received an upgrade… but also a bit embarrassed on the other end. Especially with the huge contrast my new set had -being both dark and dark gray- in comparison to my light brown fur.

“It’s a good thing that I am walking on all fours and have a long and bushy tail to naturally hide all of this from sight. At least now I know why ponies don’t wear clothes in general, specifically the studs. It’d be a bit difficult and uncomfortable to wear pants with these… or maybe it could just be me and my alicorn genes kicking things up to eleven again.”

With those thoughts out and done, I let my curiosity once again have it’s way as I reached out with my right hoof to try to probe the head. What I didn’t expect was the immediate jolt that raced up my spine on contact, which in turn forced me to flinch back with a hiss and a heavy blush forming on my muzzle.

I looked at my new tool with wide and shocked eyes. “What the…are stallionhoods really THAT SENSITIVE? Holy shit… what the hell!!!???” I screamed in my head as the thing in front of me twitched a couple of times.

“Not only is my dick and my junk bigger, but now also a lot more sensitive as well? How else is this new pony form overshadowing my old? This is not fair, not fair AT ALL.”

Well at this point it was pretty obvious, the best thing I can do now is to just lay back and wait out my first pony boner so that I can final relieve myself from my burden.

This is the HUGE draw back being male when waking up with a full bladder. And it seems to be even more of a biological pain as a pony. Bigger, longer, more sensitive and no real way of secluding it even when walking on all fours, which means I am literally stuck in my room until it finally goes away on its own.

I mean, there is a faster method in dealing with it, but I am NOT going to do THAT, especially after having almost experienced my first Pony orgasm a moment ago for just probing it with a hoof.

That and there are two mares living in this house with me, as well.

My boner twitched at my mental mention about mares, which in turn just made me facehoof and groan in annoyance.

“Just ignore it and lay down.” I told myself before I did just that by lying on my side and mentally going back to the real, more prominent issues that I have to worry about.

“So… what exactly am I going to do today?” I thought to myself as I stared at the cloud textured wall next to me. “I certainly don’t feel like or want to go back outside after yesterday's incident. So what exactly am I going to do all day while locked in?” I continued to ask myself as my mood was slowly lowering itself once more, which also affected my ‘problem’. Thanks for that.

“Well… taking a piss would be a good start.” I muttered when I finally felt my ‘burden’ retreating itself.

Rolling out of bed and catching myself on all fours I simply began to drag myself towards the front door of my room to do nature’s bidding.

I placed my hoof onto the handle of the door and pushed it down, allowing me to open the door and step out into the corridor that link my room with the rest of the home. That’s when the smell and sensation of sweet, sweet breakfast hit my nostrils.

“Hmmm… waffles. Didn’t even know that they had waffles here in Equestria.” I wondered as my need to hit the bowl was momentarily forgotten.

Which was a bad move.

Don’t ask me why, but I can just easily recognize the different between Pancakes and Waffles just by smell, simply because... I just can. And because I used to eat them a lot back when I was just a kid, too.

“Oh hey! Good morning Nava.” I heard Cloudchaser greet me from the right.

I turned my head toward her direction and smiled a bit as I saw her standing there at the other end of the corridor with a smile on her muzzle.

“Good morning to you too, Cloud.” I greeted her back, with far less energy and enthusiasm then I bet she was expecting.

Her smile dissipated immediately before she started trotting her way over to me, an expression of concern on her face. “You didn’t sleep much last night, did you?” She questioned before she stopped right in front of me.

I just nodded and scratched my head. “Well… with all of these problems running around inside my head… it shouldn’t be surprising.” I admitted before gazing down at the floor.

Cloud Chaser, on the other hand, just had an expression of empathy before a small smile reappeared on her. “Hey, I know that you basically have a lot of crap on your hooves right now. But don’t worry too much. Both sis and myself are going to stand by your side, and we are going to keep that. Or more specifically, I am going to keep it. That. Is a promise.” She declared, which in turn made me look back up to her with a small smile of my own.

Her smile just grew larger after that, before she gestured directly toward the kitchen with a hoof. “Come on. Let’s just momentarily forget all about this and just enjoy the nice breakfast sis is making for us. She was making waffles with hot cherry syrup, last I checked… which… you can smell for yourself anyway.” She swiftly explained with a sheepish grin at the end. Though that grin didn’t last for long as she suddenly sported an expression of confusion before quickly turning into a small awkward blush.

“Uh… Nava? You’re…” She tried to say, which left me confused instead.

“Uh, what is it?” I asked her, feeling a bit worried.

“Your… I think your… just look.” She finally decided to just point it out, which in the end turned out to be aimed directly between my legs.

I immediately knew what she was pointing at as I felt it. Just then remembering why I came out of my room in the first place.

A blush formed before i started swiftly moving myself over to the bathroom near me. No words needed.

I entered and quickly shut the door before turning the small nub on the base of the handle with my teeth to lock it. All in one and quick movement that I didn’t know I was capable of.

Who knew that panic and embarrassment can create such good motivation for almost perfect coordination? But at least that moment of sheer dread was enough to finally bring my boy back down for the count, which also gave me the window of opportunity to finally relieve myself and get rid of this problem.

Or so I hope.

With my ‘problem’ finally dealt with; I flushed the cloud-toilet and washed my hooves before drying them with a towel. That’s when something new once again caught my eyes, thanks to the vanity mirror above the sink.

Right behind me was a full body mirror that I honestly didn’t see when I was here last. Which also made me realize the big ERROR I made last night, which in turn gave me this strange and awkward morning to begin with.

A morning which would only get even weirder for sure, especially thanks to the angle I was standing and looking into the vanity mirror at. I had a perfect view of my… well… flank through the other. I was surprised yet again, to say the least.

“So that’s what my BUTT looks like?” I mentally queried, as I had no idea that my flanks were… that well rounded and prominent to begin with. Despite how blurry they looked from my point of view.

Here is another bizarre realization: I never EVER had the time or even the idea to fully observe or visually take in my new body from an outside perspective ever since I woke up in it. Sure, I once studied my new look in this cupboard mirror on the first day I ever stepped fo- hoof into Cloud and Flitter’s home. But that was just the face and the rest of my front. Never from the sides and definitely not from the back.

This really gave me the perfect opportunity to finally give my new form a good look from all sides. And I have to say, for a pony… -especially compared to most stallions I have seen so far- I look pretty good.

I mean, I am not big and macho or anything, far from it. But my pretty normal and lean body structure does seem to have enough… let’s call it MASS in some key areas that make me look physically healthy. And, dare I say it… somewhat sexy as well, for a pony. Especially those flanks of mine. Like, jeez.
Also, add the fact that my muzzle is a lot smaller, almost marelike compared to the more snubbed muzzles that many stallions have here.

Like, fuck man. I am not sure how or why. I certainly didn’t look THAT physically good and healthy back as a human. It might very well be my Alicorn genes giving me an automatic sex appeal bonus, because -let’s face it- Celly, Lulu and Cady look absolutely stunning as ponies. Even in the bloody show. But besides that, I am just at a bit of a loss -and also pretty frustrated- with just how good I look as a pony overall in comparison to my old and normal look.

I mean, I am all about looking really good and handsome to others like any other person, but it’s still a big slap in the face when your new body -of a completely different species- looks automatically better in comparison to your own.

I feel a bit betrayed to be honest.

Letting this frustration slide for a moment, I simply allowed myself another private moment as I curiously moved my tail to the side to just make one hundred percent sure about the theories that have been floating around in my mind while also comparing them to dirty fan art and real life examples of horses as well in general.

Aaaaand yup. Theory confirmed, as EVERYTHING was immediately visible the moment the tail wasn’t there anymore to naturally cover it all up.

Though a bit blurry, for obvious reasons.

The flank truly is the number one sex appeal point on a pony. Unless you are into crotch boobs, which to be honest haven’t seen yet either.

I moved my tail back to its natural position as I just sighed. This little distraction did gave me a momentary reprieve to forget about my real issues for just a moment. But just like a lot of things in life, it had to end eventually as well.

With nothing left to do, I simply walked over to the door to step back out into the corridor and get once more slammed by the exotic aromas that were being produced in the kitchen. Immediately reminding my stomach that it is indeed breakfast time. That and I really haven’t eaten much since yesterday’s lunch, for obvious reasons once more.

I just scratched my head before slowly making my way over to the kitchen because I don’t feel like tripping on anything. Plus I also needed to think about something to say to Cloud without making this morning too awkward for us.

It might still be awkward regardless, given my current luck.

The smell was getting stronger and more mouthwatering the closer I came to the kitchen. I personally have no idea how long it was since I last had some good set of waffles, but at this point it might just have been an eternity for all I know in just how hungry I was feeling.

Again, never go and just eat a few miserable bites for lunch and just don’t touch everything else for the rest of the day, even if you have other problems.

I entered the kitchen and was immediately greeted by the sight of a still cooking Flitter and a somewhat distant looking Cloud sitting at the table. I have a (somewhat) pretty good idea as to why, which in turn really doesn’t help in the long run.

I just mentally shrugged. ”Wer nicht wagt der nicht gewinnt.” I just told myself as made my presence known by carefully knocking on the counter next to me.

“Damn… it really has been forever since I last said or even thought about something in my native tongue hasn’t it?” I thought to myself as both sisters turned their gazes to look at me.

Flitter immediately smiled while Cloud Chaser on the other hand just blushed before quickly looking away again. I would most likely have the same reaction as her, if it wasn’t for Flitter just being the spirit-lifter that she always is.

“Hey morning there Nava. Are you up for some waffles today? Because that’s what I am making us for breakfast right now!” She greeted in a joyous tone, which I can’t help but admit was quite infectious.

It’s a bit strange to be all cheery and happy after what happened to us yesterday. But then again, someone has to be the positive one in the group or otherwise things are just going to go downhill very fast.

I just smiled back. “Well good morning to you too, Flitter.” I simply greeted her back before making my way over to an empty seat on the dining table.

Cloudchaser just gave me a sideways grin before going back to staring the empty plate and utensils in front of her.

Yup… not a very awkward morning indeed.

“You know, where I am from, seeing a stallionhood on a stallion isn’t really that big of a deal. Especially when it is in your own four walls.” A voice from above suddenly perked up with almost caused me to jump out of my chair.

Looking upwards, I was both surprised and also somewhat dumbfounded to see none other than Glade above me.

Why dumbfounded? Well it’s because she casually laying on the ceiling above the kitchen. Upside down I would mind you. Giving Gravity the middle finger by pulling off a Spiderman on it.

Did I already mention she was upside down?

Glade on the other hand was just giving off an amuse grin in contrast to my confused look, which eventually turned into a few chuckles.

“What? Never saw a Thestral hanging out on someone’s ceiling?” She casually ask.

I just slowly shook my head which again made her chuckle. “Well you do now, stud. Just another small example of the many things I am capable of.” She explained before pushing herself back up.

Standing upside down now, I may add. That is when I realized that her race is pretty much half bat. Capable of holding themselves upside down indefinitely and basically mimicking vampires in both the show and fictions to some extent.

So her being able to pull off a Spider Man shouldn’t really be that surprising.

“Sis…could you please tell Glade over here to just get down on the floor like every other normal pony? This is just…weird.” Cloudchaser announced, sounding somewhat annoyed.

“Well I would… if I WAS a “normal pony” to begin with.” Glade pointed out with a smirk, which in turn made Cloud crossed her forelegs, looking away with a frown.

I personally have no idea what exactly the conflict is between these two, but I can obviously tell that they aren’t exactly close or anything.

Well, from Cloud’s perspective anyways. Glade just seems to be teasing her, for the most part.

“Well anyway, now that you are finally here and accounted for, it means that I can finally return to the barracks for a while to check on some things.” Glade announced before jumping off from the ceiling and landing gracefully onto the floor on all fours in one fluid motion.

A bit impressive, I have to say.

“Wait…you are not going to stay here and have some breakfast?” Flitter said, taking her eyes from her cooking momentarily. “I made some extra just for you.” Flitter quickly added.

Cloud did not look pleased to hear that. “Are you serious, sis? Why the hay are you offering her some of our food?” She demanded, which in turn made Flitter frown at her.

“Hospitality. Simple as that.” She answered.” Also a little “thank you” for her intervention and actions from yesterday. It was a bit of a suggestive method, but still, without her thinking it might have turned out a lot more sore than it did. So the least I can do is thank her by making some breakfast for her as well… if she wants to have it, that is.” She finished up before going back to the task of pouring the last batches of mix into the Waffle press.

Glade looked a bit thoughtful for a moment before waving her hoof in a “no thanks” type gesture.

“Thanks, but I can’t. I really have to make my way back to Canterlot to make sure that my soldiers are keeping themselves occupied properly while I’m gone. It’s not that I don’t trust my own fellow Thestrals, but I am more of an individual that likes to perceive things with her own eyes, and not just word of mouth.” She explained before leading herself out towards the front door.

Cloud just grunted. “See? I could have told you that it was a waste of mix to begin with.” She argued while resting her head on a hoof.

Flitter just sighed. ”Well in that case, it just means more for us. Simple as that.” She piped back while finally turning off the stove with one of her wings.

She carried the plates over to us before getting and placing the jug of hot cherry syrup next to the tower of Waffles. With that she sat down before both she and Cloud started to grab some Waffles from the plates and pour the hot syrup above them.

I was a bit slower than them. Not having the same wing control as them and having no access to levitation I was obviously forced to use my clunky hooves, which weren’t as physics defying as the earth pony ones.

Overall two hoof combo as always. It’s moments like these where I truly miss my hands. The perfect example for an old saying.

You don’t know what you have until it’s gone.

“Do you need help?” Cloudchaser asked next to me as I was struggling with the jug.

I groaned before stopping my attempts. “I really feel like shit.”

I just nod and let Cloud do something that a foal from the same species can easily do on his or her own.

Maybe I am just a bit too harsh on myself, but then again, I can be a bit masochistic when it comes to my own mood.

After everything was said and done, we began to eat our breakfast in relative peace. Really, what exactly was there to talk about anyway? Especially from my perspective. I got the breakdown of my life yesterday and just went out of my room with a morning boner.

Humorous, but at the same time not really helping. But at the same time, I really need to do something. Just sitting around and moping won’t solve anything. Cloud and Flitter have jobs to attend to, so that also means that I am going to be alone quite a lot. Which could be both good and bad, given the situations and ideas floating through my head.

For now, though, what I may want to do later is to give my “magic hat” a few more tests. See what I can pull out and make use of.

I already have a few items in mind.

“So… when are you two going to come back from work?” I curiously asked after I finished off my morning grub.

Flitter looked a bit thoughtful for a moment before looking at me. “Well, I have a five hour shift today while Cloud has one extra because of her team also having to work on Canterlot. So, overall, we should be back… in the early afternoon.” she answered, which made Cloud groan.

“Urgh. I hate having to make weather for Canterlot, I can even hear the “”Nobles”” bitch and complain from way up there.” She commented with dread.

If the horrors of the Canterlot elite are true, from what I know, then I can only sympathize with her. Which also makes me think: How the hell can someone become so ridiculously decadent? But then again, that’s what sparked the French revolution too, or at least one of the reasons.

Here is another thing that wonderfully separates ponies from humans. When a human does not like something, he or she becomes very vocal about it, even going so far as to take action if necessary. It’s like the “Caged animal” philosophy. We don’t like to be limited or even trapped for too long. Once enough is enough we will lash out. For better or for worse.

“It’s at least better than being trapped alone.” I muttered which both sisters seemed to hear as they shared a look.

“We're sorry for that, but as you know we have a job to do. You could maybe pass the time by reading some books. We got a lot of adventure novels or fantasy stories on the bookshelves.” Flitter suggested, which made me a bit curious.

“Fantasy novels? What could possibly be fantasy in a world where magic and dragons exist?” I mentally asked myself before Cloud piped in.

“Or maybe the comics I have stashed in my closet. I can get some for you if you want?” Cloud suggested which made Flitter smirk… suspiciously.

“Yeah, I think that it is better for her to GIVE you her comics instead of you finding them yourself.” She teased, which in turn caused Cloud’s smile to drop… very fast.

She blushed a bit before glaring at her sister. “Well, at least I don’t pick such a cliché and easy to guess location like in a box under your bed.” She retorted, which had the same effect on Flitter.

It was her time to glare. “Wait a minute, what the hay were you snooping around under my bed for anyway?” she demanded, which made Cloudchaser cross her forelegs.

“Looking for the boogeymare. Duh.” She replied, which was obviously bullshit the way she delivered it.

At this point I was positive that these two momentarily forgot that I was even still here as they continued on with their back and forth. It doesn’t take a genius to figure out what exactly they are talking about, a revelation I could have easily lived without.

I can feel my adult hormones already. Really bad timing, not just because of the moment but rather because of everything else so far.

I tapped the edge of the table with my hoof to get their attention. “Um… I am still here, you know.” I awkwardly announced, which did the trick.

Both of them immediately stopped, before realizing what they did. Both of them blushed as they retreated back to their chairs.

“Well… anyway. I will just make myself ready for work, then. I can do the dishes afterwards.” Flitter quickly excused herself.

Cloudchaser too was quick to exit herself before promising that she will give me the box full of her comics before she leaves for work.

I just sat there, unsure of what to do or how to react.

It then dawned on me. “Shit, I’m living with two mares as the only stallion in their lives.” I thought with wide eyes.

Well, at least I can say I am living the dream of most men. Though, whether I deserve it or not is another question.
I really haven’t been much of a man -or in this case stallion- ever since I came here.

………………………………………………………………………………………

“So, this is where he lives, then? Should I test out if he still remembers me, or just leave him be? From what I have seen and heard so far, he already has enough problems to deal with.” A Pegasus mare wondered as she viewed the Cloud sisters’ home from her alley.

She just saw those two leave for work, so that meant that Nava must have stayed behind.

Ever since that incident back at the forest, she hasn’t stopped herself feeling guilty about the event. Instead of helping him right away, she just stood there frozen, unable to do anything, even though she was perfectly capable of doing the opposite.

He was the very first pony who didn’t outright judge her or fear her for what she is. Her true self, not the visage she wears in order to be even remotely accepted in pony society.

The mare nodded her head as she finally came up with a decision. “Can’t hurt to give it a shot, right? Hope he does remember me and won't freak out when I show myself to him.” She told herself.

With that decision clear and on the table, she emerged from her shadow of the alley and trotted up to the elevated section of the district where his home is standing.

Either things are going to hit the fan, or Nava will have yet another mare to deal with.

What is he? A mare magnet?

Author's Note

Sorry for the long wait, but as you all know I have many stories to juggle all at once and it will just get worst from there.

But anyway hope you guys enjoyed the more "Mature content" of this chapter, and to add to that a far less mature pic that still has a mature meaning behind it.

Chapter 6: Visitor of Two

Chapter 6: Visitors of two.

Edited by: pahnazd

“Well, ok, let’s test what exactly I can pull out of my jat. I never properly tested this before and it is about high time to do just that.” I told myself as I stared down my hat laying upside down on my bed.

The inside of it was just as unusually dark as it has always been, even letting the sunlight shine right through doesn’t seem to break the ever present void that the interior of my hat is made of.

It’s somewhat creepy really, especially given the fact that I wear this thing almost every day on top of my head.

Actually, now that I think about it, how come I haven’t really utilized my hat’s unique properties all this time? I mean, I basically have a deux ex machina resting on my head all the time. So why, oh why, I am not taking full advantage of it?

Well, that’s easy, I just get easily distracted and somewhat forgetful, especially when shit hits the fan with me all the time.

But then again, none of my personal items that I have back in my world would have helped, even remotely, with all the problems and dangers I just seem to find myself into.

It’s not like I own any weapons or anything.

“But what should I try to pull out of it?” I wondered to myself while looking up at the ceiling.

An idea quickly came to mind. An idea that would at least help me pass the time while the two sisters are out and about.

I carefully moved my hoof into the neverending void and thought about the item that I want to summon up. I could eventually feel something solid make contact with my hoof, and with a little pull I managed to pull out something that I was sure I would never see again ever since I woke up here.

My good old drawing tablet. Well, more like an actual tablet to be precise, but really, the most I ever used it for when I got it was just for digital art. It has pictures and songs stored in it too... but yeah, whatever.

I somehow missed the ability to just pass my time to draw whatever my imagination felt like. Sure, I could have also used a basic pen or paper, but for some reason, using this tablet for a few years has made it somewhat unusual for me to use a pen and paper again.

Call me spoiled, I guess, but to be honest, there are just so many more options and easier ways to get around mistakes when using digital means compared to traditional. Like having access to multiple layers or the clipping tools.

I was getting a bit giddy, to be honest. I love drawing, and besides the internet itself or gaming it was my favorite pastime, and could still be if I can use this too…

My thoughts quickly halted when a realization struck me.

I can’t use this... hooves, remember?

From giddy to disappointed. What a great start.

I just sighed before placing my tab on my bed and sitting down next to it.

“I could at least see if this thing still works before trying out something else.” I thought to myself.

I pushed the bottom on the top and was at least happy to know that the thing works. It even still had the same wallpaper I last set before coming here.

The images of a deer and gazelle on an open savannah. An image I drew myself a long time ago. This alone gave me a bit of a smile before focusing back on the hat as something else came to mind.

I casually reached back in, thought about the item and pulled. What I moved from the void over to this world was none other than my smartphone. Funny how I am pulling out tech that is leagues ahead of whatever this world has to offer. But besides that, the reason I picked my phone next was basically because of the hundreds of songs I have accumulated inside its memory.

I was never really much of a cell phone guy so the only use I ever got from my phone was as an overcomplicated MP3 player.

Why overcomplicated? Well, a smartphone is more or less a portable computer in your pocket, and the only thing I am using it for most of the time is as an oversized music player. Waste of potential, I know, but for anything else I basically had my tablet and my laptop, which I doubt will ever fit through my hat anyway.

The next item I pulled out of my hat where a pair of earbuds for my previously mentioned smartphone. I am not sure how the heck I am going to navigate those buds into my much larger ears with hooves, but I am sure I will eventually figure it out. Or… I could go ahead and try it out now since I really don’t have anything better to do.

Well, that’s what I would have done if echoing knocking didn’t steal my attention first. I momentarily panicked, shoving all of my items, minus my hat, under the blankets of my bed.

I got up, memories of that one dreadful day resurfacing after that whole magical discharge incident that basically began all of my problems. Imagining that it could be guards or maybe even another angry mob here to rip my fur off of my skin.

I forced myself to calm down, remembering the action and words by Glade and knowing that I am technically protected by both her and by the two princesses as well.

So having more guards or ponies after my furred ass shouldn’t really be that much of an issue anyway. At least not in the physical sense.

But still, there very easily might still be some ponies out there who don’t really give a fuck if I was under protection or not, individuals like criminals, or heck, even the other races.

I immediately forced myself to stop, shaking those thoughts out of my mind and trying to give myself a much more calm demeanor as the knocks on the door continued on.

Could very be just a mail pony or a friend to both Cloud and Flitter for a visit, or heck, it could even be RD which certainly would be a nice surprise. Been a while since I saw her, and that quick visit in the hospital really didn’t count as it was just a brief moment.

I scratched my head. “Just go and check who it is at the door and what do they want. Stop being such a pussy all the time… well, easier said than done.” I told myself before finally leaving my room and making my way through the corridor into the living room and towards the front door.

I was both expecting the best and the worst possible account when I hesitantly opening the door, but what eventually greeted me on the other side was surely something I didn’t expect to be honest.

It was just a bluish green pegasus mare with a blue wild mane standing on the other side of the door. Certainly a pony I have never seen before, both in the show or around here.

I was both curious, cautious and confused at the same time while the pony in front of me was just as curious as me.

I blinked, she blinked before a smile eventually formed on her bluish green muzzle which immediately sent off alarm bells inside my head.

But before I could say or react to that, the mystery mare before began the first move.

“Hey Nava! It’s so good to see you again after such a long time.” She greeted happily before looking off to the side. “Do you… do you still remember me?” She questioned both shyly and unsure for some reason.

My confusion only doubled at that point. “Uhm… I am sorry miss, but… I think you might have the wrong individual here as I have no idea who you are.” I told her, while trying to keep my wings hidden behind the door.

She just looked discouraged for a moment before suddenly perking her head back up with a small smile.

“Well… that’s because… well… can I please come in? I promise that everything will be clear afterwards. Just please, trust me on this.” She pleaded.

I was somewhat suspicious and hesitant, but for some reason a gut feeling was telling me that I should let her in, that I can… trust her, somehow, even though I have personally never seen this mare before.

But then again, in the back of my mind, I just had a feeling that I still do.

More alicorn senses? I honestly don’t know, and after all the crap I have been through, I honestly don’t care much about it either. Why should I if I can’t control them or even understand them? Maybe try and find out? Sure, but I am still far from any mood or desire to openly do so.

For now I have a strange new visitor to deal with first. The only question now is… can I trust her?

Well, I guess I got my answer to that when I looked back up and saw that hopeful smile of hers. Again, I don’t know why but… I guess I have a sense of trusting her. So with a sigh I made a decision.

“Well ok, you can come in I guess… even though technically it’s not my call to do so.” I told her before stepping to the side to allow her entry.

Her smile just grew. “Thank you, I promise this won’t take too long… I hope.” She said as she stepped inside.

I quickly closed the door behind her after checking first if anyone else was nearby. With everything seemingly quiet, I turned my attention back to my new guest. She was currently busy looking at the interior of the living room, inspecting all the small knick knacks here and there.

“Well, better than I was fearing.” I thought to myself as she browsed the bookshelves.

She eventually finished her quick look around as she turned her attention back to me. Her expression having changed to worry and uncertainty, which got me both on edge and slightly curious as to why, and more importantly who she is.

But I knew that I would find out soon, very soon.

She took the first move. “Well ok, don’t… don’t panic ok? In case… you have really forgotten. Nothing is going to happen to you or me. I am just going to transform to my real self… and hopefully you remember me then.” She explained with caution.

I was confused as always and also worried in what she meant on the last part. Obviously hinting that she was not a pony at all.

I just nod, having an unhealthy level of trust towards her but then again, I guess it’s too late to turn back now.

She gave me a nod in return before things began to turn bright.

Her entire form suddenly got engulfed in a bright yellow inferno that quickly took hold of her entire being. I taken aback to say the least, but before I could properly react to this sudden self-combustion, the flames swiftly extinguished, revealing a completely new creature behind it.

It was still equine shaped, but rather than fur, it had something I can only describe as an outer black shell of some sort. She had a large yellow spot on her back, the same color as her tail now with insectoid like wings just behind her shoulders. Lastly, where there used to be a mane there was just a long bend horn and a barren scalp.

But the most notable change where her eyes, her pupil-less eyes which now shone with an enigmatic light. Blue light, to be precise.

I should be afraid, but for some reason, seeing her like this gave me a sense of familiarity, like someone I already knew.

She looked at me with a shy smile. “Do you… remember me now?” She asked while pawing the flow beneath her.

Then it clicked with me. “Shi-shimmer?”

She just nods as her smile returned in full force. “Yes, that’s me, the changeling you met in the castle ruins a month ago… before… everything turned… unpredictable.” She said before looking to the side at the end.

I of course knew exactly what she was talking about as her very presence was flooding in so many memories that I have previously forgotten. Me waking up in the middle of the night in AJ’s farm, my horn glowing and leading me into the Everfree, the castle ruins, me meeting Shimmer there, and eventually… the mistake that nearly cost me my life. I should have seen the signs, I should have listened to my gut and never went into that chamber with that… accused stone.

Whatever it was, it was draining both my magic and life force the moment I touched it. If it wasn’t for Cloudchaser’s brave move I honestly wouldn’t be here.

She forced me off of the influence of that stone and freed me before all of my magic and life essence could be drained away.

I never really thought about it like this, but I guess at this point Cloud and I are even. I saved her and her sister’s life at the beginning and Cloud saved mine at the end.

Now, jokingly, all that is missing is for Flitter to save my skin as well, but then I guess at that point I would be in debt to them once more. Something that would hopefully never happen. I have my fair share of near life and death experiences already.

I actually began to smile myself for the first time since answering the door. She seemed to have different ideas entirely as she just trotted back over to me before embracing me in a hug.

My smile quickly morphed into a blush. She may be a changeling, but at the same time, she is still a mare as well. I know, I have accidentally seen it.

My blush only doubled at that point.

“It’s so good to see you again and well. Especially after your month long coma.” She said while gripping me tight.

I never really knew that changelings were into hugs, but then again, she isn’t the same as the changelings I know, plus this is a completely different version of Equestria as well.

But despite my… discomfort, I just couldn’t help it to be honest to myself as I shyly returned the hug. Somewhat weakly though.

“Well it's…good to see you too.” I said back before we eventually broke off.

She just kept on smiling while looking me up and over. This was a bit awkward to be honest, and again, somewhat uncomfortable.

“Wow, all of your burn marks and discoloration has completely disappeared from the day I last saw you. How do you feel, by the way?” She question curiously while tilting her head a bit.

I have to be honest, that head tilting ponies love to make looks rather cute and adorable on them. Even on a changeling, perhaps even more so.

But still, can’t believe that I somehow forgot about her.

I just rubbed my head. “Well, I did have a whole month to heal, after all. Plus I was in pretty good care as well.” I responded.

“True, but still.” Shimmer began while again looking me over.” Anyone else would have taken a much longer recovery time with THAT kind of physical damage to their body. But then again, I sometimes forget that you are an alicorn after all. So nevermind what I just said.” She explained while rubbing the back of her head at the end.

I could only agree to that, even though being an alicorn has, so far, given me mostly nothing but trouble.

After that, there was nothing but an awkward silence as both of us at this point really had nothing to ask or to say to one another. Well, to be honest, there were plenty of things to ask, but personally I didn’t have a clue on how to ask them or even the courage of asking them in the first place.

I was just being… socially awkward again as usual, and same for her in some extent. Heck, we were both still standing in the middle of the living room.

“You want to sit down, maybe?” I finally broke the ice.

She just nods before the two of us sat down on the couches, opposite from one another.

I was the first once more. “So… uhmmm… what have you been doing while I was in the hospital?” I tried to begin.

Her ears immediately perked up with her eyes widening, as if she just realized or remembered something. The speed this was happening in did not tell me any good news from the gecko.

She rested her hooves on the table between us as she looked directly at me. “I know what that crystal was and who possibly might have been its last owner. I did some digging in some of the biggest libraries across while you were in the hospital, and you won’t believe what I managed to find out.” She exclaimed.

I was both surprised and intrigued after she said that and obviously also a tad worried on what she was going to tell me. I was also thinking about as to how she actually managed to figure things out and when, but the thought of her having managed to get some answers is more interesting to me than the former.

I looked surprised. “Wait…you do?” I ask back.

“Well, this certainly got serious really quickly.”

She just nods before making sure that nothing was around us before looking back at me, her expression serious.

“Alright, are you ready to know?” Shimmer asks again, cautiously.

I just gave her a nod, to which she sighs before beckoning me to get closer.

I did just that while leaning more on the table with my hooves, just like her.

“The stone you touched was an old Vladiir’s blood crystal, a crystal native to Glade’s homelands and, according to what I managed to read, Glade’s father’s old crystal.” She revealed.

To say that I was both surprised and shocked would have been an understatement. This just gave me even more questions to ask Glade the next time she shows up here. That is, if she feels like it.

But one question still bugged me. “Wait a minute, how is it possible for such an accurate information as to who owned that crystal to be written down in some books? Was Glade’s father really that well known? Did he openly use it or something?” I ask out loud towards Shimmer.

She leaned back and thought it out for a while before looking back at me. “Well, from what I have read and asked some old librarian who worked there, was that Glade’s father used to be quite a famous and influential noble and clan leader at the time. He was actually quite an active participant during the Imperial Wars that raged through these lands when both the thestrals and Equestrians were still allies.” She said while rubbing her chin in thought.

Well, here we have it again. Another perfect example of just how different this Equestria is from the cartoon, in a historical sense that is. But at this point I am just beating a dead horse with this fact… not the best metaphor to use though.

Though this still left a lot of questions open, naturally, like who Glade’s father really was and why was a blood crystal that belonged to him hidden deep within the castle ruins of the two sisters. Also, why did I sense it in the first place, and furthermore, why did Shimmer as well?

This is both suspicious and intriguing at the same time, I either have to hit the libraries myself, talk to Glade without her ripping my head off or maybe even ask one of the two princesses after I meet.

Either way, I just have this feeling that there is more to this than meets the eye. I know that I have more personal problems to deal with first, but in a way, this too can be considered personal, for obvious reasons.

I leaned back with sigh. “Well, either way, thanks for even going through the effort to find all of this out even though you totally didn’t have to.” I thank her with a tired smile at the end.

Why tired? Because all of this was really making me tired; mentally tired, that is. A whole new bucket of problems to solve, something I honestly didn’t need but got anyway.

I should probably inform both Flitter and Cloud about this when they get home. I wonder what their reaction and input will be.

Shimmer just blushed a bit while smiling awkwardly to the side. “Oh well… it… it was nothing, I… actually felt responsible for what happened to you on that night so I just wanted to try and make it up in any way I could.” She explained while rubbing the back of her head.

I nod before looking up at the clock, humming to myself when I realized that it was already 12’o clock. I know that she primarily feeds on emotions, but that doesn’t mean I can’t offer her something.

I mean, she does have a mouth full of teeth and a rear full with parts where… waste can… get out… yeah, let’s not go there. It’s already enough that Cloud accidentally saw my… tools, no need for another to see them as well. Especially another female.

“Also, where does this sudden sense of sex drive come from anyway?” I wondered with a shake of my head to get these ideas out.

I never had that as a human, so why suddenly now?

“Anyway, do you…. maybe want something to eat? It’s already noon and I am getting kind of hungry to be honest.” I asked, half true while the other half trying to get my mind preoccupied with something else.

Shimmer tapped her chin in thought for a moment before looking back up at me with smile. “Well maybe some juice would be ok if you have some. I personally don’t feel hungry at all… well not anymore that is.” She admitted with a sheepish grin at the end.

I was confused at first before suddenly realizing what she meant by that.

“At least that explains my sex drive.” I thought to myself with a frown.

Either she is pretty clever or secretly kinky. Yeah, I also just realized that all my friends and allies are mares as well… bloody perfect.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

Sitting in my office room alone does give me a lot of personal time to think, let my responsibilities go and focus more on my personal matters.

“What to do with the stud?” I wondered to myself and leaning against my seat.

“I can’t be constantly babysitting him, can I? I have more personal matters to attend to after all. Like I have to return to Kazzas soon for political reasons with the other houses and clans. Do I really have to drag him along as well?” I kept on wondering.

Granted, having him to tag along might not be as cumbersome as I originally though, simply because it gave me the chance to figure out this strange breed of a stud some more and to find out where the heck he really comes from. He certainly isn’t from the land of sunshine and rainbows, otherwise he would act and think the same way as these equines tend to do. Then there is the fact of his eyes.

There was no doubt about it, he had the eyes of a predator. In other words he definitely isn’t equestrian and definitely not your normal pony, and that is excluding his alicorn status.

That is another mystery of itself. Alicorns don’t just pop up out of nowhere, there are some certain requirements to be met for a pony to ascend to alicornhood. I know so, because both Lulu and Celly didn’t spend their foalhood as alicorns either.

So, who and what is he and where does he come from? I know for a fact that he is far more than meets the eye, and I am certain that both Luna and Celestia will notice it as well when they meet him.

Over a 1000 years does give you the means of reading a person just on sight alone, well, for Celly anyway.

“So I guess I will have to take him with me when my call back comes.” I told myself before getting up.

I made my way towards a file cupboard to fish out a specific file. I found and grabbed it before making my way back to my desk. I sat back down and opened the folder, laying it flat on the table for me to review it.

It was the file that a courier from my home had brought me a few days back. I have looked at it before but I just have a need to look it over again, simply because of the fact that I will most likely have that wannabe alicorn with me as well.

The majority of the folder’s content isn’t why I am reviewing this again, it is mostly for the last paper that interests me the most. The part in which it is mentioned where to meet up for the pickup. An airship pick up to be precise.

Which is convenient as the alicorn still cannot fly yet. Which is ridiculous, without mentioning his extreme case of acrophobia.

That just puts a smile on my face as I find this both amusing and, to be honest, secretly adorable. A natural flier suffering from acrophobia. Not impossible, but still rare. But then again, he might not be a pony at all.

*Knock*

*Knock*

*Knock*

My train of thought broke as the knocks registered with me. I lift my head to look at the door as the knocking continued.

I closed the file and leaning back. “Come in.” I called out.

The door knob turned, before slowly opening and revealing a person, or should I say pony who I honestly wasn’t expecting.

“Greetings, Glade.” Luna greeted with a smile.
I just smirk back as she fully entered the room. “Well, greetings there, Luna! What is it that leads you into my little den this time?” I question before resting my head on one of my hooves.

“Well, just for a simple reason.” She replied as she stood in front of my desk. “I am just here to inform you that both my sister and I are going to meet with this Nava fellow right before you have to leave for Kazzas. So if you could inform him or personally escort him to the palace early in the morning that would be much appreciated.” Luna explained.

I nod. “Sure, why not. I might just herd him over here myself if I am going to give him the message anyway.” I replied and looking off to the side a bit.

Luna nods in agreement before tapping her chin a bit in thought. “Anyway, what was the other thing that I came here for anyway?” She wondered to herself.

I looked back at her waiting for whatever was floating through that troublesome brain of hers.

She eventually perked up with a huge grin, a grin that was making me raise an eyebrow.

“Ahh yes, we have also come here to collect the 100 bits thou owe us.” She declared.

At first I was confused before memory of that one bet we had just yesterday regarding both a day and a night guard (not one of my guards) that they were going to “do it” in one of the many side rooms while still on duty.
Turns out that these two were a lot more daring than I originally thought. But then again, it’s a natural thing for herbivores to always reproduce. It’s just one of those deep natural instincts that stays with a species even if they’re sapient or not.

Can’t believe that I accepted a bet like THAT. But then again, I am pretty bored over here as well. No more alicorn hunting and certainly nothing to fight, and certainly can’t thrust a spear up someone's ass because this place is too peaceful.

Call me a psychopath for openly seeking out fights, but that’s because I am one. Every warrior or soldier becomes one at some point. Especially for someone as old as me.

I just rolled my eyes at Luna’s reminder before ducking down under my desk to reach my office stash of equestrian bits in a small cupboard. I fished out a decently sized bag full of bits before sliding it across the table.

Luna grabbed it with her magic before making sure it was exactly 100 bits inside that sack.

Not really sure why you are so concerned about bits when you are the freaking princess, but whatever. But hey, who am I to judge really, I too don’t have any money issues back at home and even I can get a bit stingy at times.

Thanks to my uncle.

Luna eventually nods to herself after she was done checking before poofing the bit bag away to gods know where. Under her bed or something, right next to the box or whatever.

“Now that this is done, I will be off. I still have a lot of work and pranking to do to my sister. Have a nice day, Glade.” Luna announced before leading herself back towards the door.

I leaned back. “Well yeah, have fun, Lulu, and make sure that you are going to pick the right kind of paint this time so it sticks better than the last one.” I gave her my final goodbye too before the door closes and I was all alone once more.

“Home, how will an outsider like him fit in to the thestral culture and society? He certainly will be staying with me for a while.” I sighed before picturing all the different situations the sorry excuse for a stallion could get himself into.

That actually made me smile.

Actually make that two, because he is not the only one I have to bring along as well, but at least HE looks like a thestral.

“Midnight gear, bloody antisocial behavior of these geniuses.” I thought to myself with a frown.

He is a genius, but sometimes I wonder if his assets outweigh his constant explosions and lack of focus. Not to mention his loose mouth regarding that one unicorn he told her everything about blood magic and thestral technology.

“Well, whatever. Just need to pack my things and prepare for the upcoming trip back to Kazzas. Gods know that this tinkerbell is probably going to nag everyone on board by tinkering with the airship's engines.” I thought to myself as I got up from my chair and filed the folder back into its rightful place.

“Wonder how my younger sibling will react to my new ‘guest’.”

Author's Note

And once more another done and out. Hope you guys like the idea of Nava leaving Equestria for a while and going to a completely different country with Glade and some others.

The homeland of the Thestrals far to the north. Far beyond the Crystal mountains and Yakyakistan.

To be honest I have been planning this trip for him since the beginning, having him travel different parts of the world outside Equestria and having him learn how to be an Alicorn now and fix most of his issues.

I am sure a harsher land can help with that...or break him further who knows.

Anyways today's image is rather simple. Just a look in how Shimmer looks as a pony now.

Also feel free to support me via Patreon any penny helps if you love my stuff.

Chapter 7: Making Plans for the Future (Re-edit)

Chapter 7: Making Plans for something bigger.

Edited by: Veo Skidre, A random person

“Finally, what a day.” Flitter sighted as the two of us finally landed at the front porch of our home.

I could only agree as today was nothing but absolute garbage, at least on my end.

“Those bucking Nobles.” I though with a hint of leftover anger from earlier. Obviously I didn’t say or voice out my opinions and thoughts, but that just made the whole ordeal just that much worse, given the fact that I was forced to just feel agitated the whole time.

It really was a good thing that my anger was helping push on in doing my job, otherwise the shift that was planned for today would have been much longer than intended which also means that I would have snapped at these stuck up plot holes sooner or later. In other words I would have gotten my ass blasted by their surprisingly advanced magic and most likely get fired from the weather factory team.

All in all a losing situation no matter how you look it, and I HATE it.

“It really was a good thing that we first stopped at Fluffy Top’s Ice cream shop for some sweet refreshments before getting here. Hope Nava likes the flavor we got for him.” Flitter wondered next as she pulled out her key and began unlocking the door.

I just waved her off with confidence. “I am sure he does, I mean who doesn’t like strawberry ice cream anyway?” I added in as Flitter grabbed the handle.

“Well anyway, let’s just get inside and relax. Might even just order some pizza for dinner later.” She suggested before opening the door only for us to be greeted with the most unusual scene ever.

A changeling sitting somewhat upward while moving back and forth on something or somepony behind the sofa. That somepony turned out to be Nava, as his sighs and moans were clearly identifiable.

“Oh…ohhhh yes…that’s the spot…uuuuuuuuh.” I heard him moan.

Both me and my sisters were shocked to say the least, only for my sister to be the one with wide eyes and an open hanging mouth as I immediately found myself agitated instead.

She may not know who this changeling is, but I do and the only thing I am seeing right now is a Shimmer possible doing…suggestible things on our couch with OUR Nava.

I already had a completely bucked up day with all of those bucking nobles and their foal like whining, and now I am coming home after such a BS day, only to find another mare doing it on our couch with OUR roommate?

Nope. Not going too happen, buck this day and buck THIS!

Without even bothering with a thought, I forcefully shoved my sister out of the way which caused her to yelp in surprise before just straight on marching towards the back facing Sofa where the unbelievable was happening.

My teeth grinding and my breath coming harshly out of my nostrils as I bear down at them. I could feel several vines on my forehead in the brink of bursting.

Shimmer finally noticed me the moment I was almost half way between me and her which forced her to stop. Her eyes going large and wide and a visible blush forming on her black cheeks, an act that just proofs my suspicions even further…and my anger.

“What the BUCK ARE YOU DOING?!” I demanded, or more like shouted at the end as I glared at the changeling in front of me.

She just stood still, like a statue at that point, unable to move, say, or even act, which in turn just pissed me off even more and gave so many more dark ideas. Entering our home and bucking Nava like that on OUR sofa? I think somepony wants to get there bucking wings ripped off.

“Woah Cloudchaser, why do you sound so aggravated? Is something wrong?” I heard Nava ask from behind the sofa.

How the buck is he even asking that? “Well you bet you furry FLANK that something is wrong. What in Tartarus are you two doing?” I demanded despite already knowing the answer.

There was a short pause before I could hear somepony scratching their head. “What we are doing? I do not understand what you are trying to get on about here, but I don’t think shimmer giving me a massage is anything…oh shit.” He paused in realization.

But so did I.

“No wait…Cloud…I can explain. I can promise that Shimmer here isn’t really doing what it seems like….” He quickly tried to explain as I moved closer towards these two.

What I eventually saw left me quiet silent and a bit stupid at the same time. Nava was just laying chest first on the sofa with Shimmer right above him and resting her fore hooves on his back.

“Oh…”Was all I could utter as the realization hit me.

She was just massaging him. A bit suggestive in posture but she was just massaging the back muscles that connect to his wings…just like how every Pegasus does to relax those muscles.

I was suddenly feeling really dumb and silly. And hurt as a sudden slap on the back of my head got me back on track.

I flinched and almost fell over from the force. “Ouch…what the, what the buck was that for?” I demanded while rubbing the impact zone.

“For shoving me off to the side and causing me to drop literally everything you feather brain.” Flitter retorted into my ears, which was just adding salt into the wound at this point.

I got up and glared at her. ”Well I was in a completely different state of mind back then. So excuse me will yah.” I told her back.

She just huffed before looking at the changeling named Shimmer who, at this point, had long abandoned the Sofa and was just sitting on the floor looking all awkward. Same with Nava sitting upright on the couch.

She seemed to contemplate the situation for a while before turning back to me. “Well, I get the feeling that you know who she is and what she is. Might at least tell me her name then?” She pushed, which I guess is kind of justified given the situation.

But still, she seems to be taking the sight of a bug pony kind of well. Maybe just because she is agitated at the moment.

I exhaled. “Well ok then.” I began but instead got beaten by Nava really quickly.

“Her name is Shimmer and…well…” He started by rubbing the back of his neck. “She is a race known as changelings which can…well you can easily guess from the name alone disguise themselves as whatever they want to blend in better with the rest of the world.” He finished his explanation before looking back at us all panicky.

I have to admit, he does look adorable when he looks like that…gotta stop thinking like that.

“But-but she is not a threat or a monster or anything. She…she was actually with me during that…late night adventure of mine before I got…well…you know.” He rushed in which just turned really cautions and dreading in the end.

Can’t blame him, that memory alone just makes me flinch too. Seeing him like that when I got there.

Flitter just looked suspicious. “So you’re telling me then that she may be responsible for what happened to you on that day, is that it?” She questioned before looking cautiously at the changeling.

It quickly butted in. “No, no not at all.” It began.” From what she had told me she was just investigating this…magical sensation herself and just happened to bump into Nava somewhere along the way. They just found the infernal thing together where Nava…got most of its…attention. I flinched a bit at the end as images of that moment returned in my head.

Flitter hummed before looking over at Nava for confirmation.

He nods. “Well…yeah, we just happened to be following the same thing and somehow ran into each other inside the ruins…despite how awkward it was.” He answered while looking off the side.

Shimmer on the other hand was just silent throughout all of this, staring down at the floor and ignoring the three of us. I learned pretty quickly after the whole ordeal with Glade and her goons that she was quite the anti-social individual, worse than twilight in many regards.

But then again who can blame her. From what she allowed herself to tell me, she spent a majority of her life disguised as somepony else and not herself, both outside and in character.

Why? Well she is an outcast of her hive city that’s why. That’s all she told me.

“Geez, what a mess. Is that how you two always present your homes towards visitors or is it just today?” A fourth voice suddenly appeared from behind us which caused us all to pause.

We all looked behind us, and what a pleasant (sarcastic) surprise it was none other than a certain individual that I just wanted to see next.

“Oh for buck sake.” I muttered which in turn caused Glade to look at me with an amusing smirk that just immediately made it worse.

“You do know that I have WAY better hearing capabilities compared to the average pony don’t you? I can perfectly hear all of you muttering and whispering just fine from where I am standing.” She openly announced before stepping over all of the groceries and clutter on the floor.

I guess I shouldn’t have shoved my sister to the side like that. I bet she is going to directly force me to clean that up I just know it.

Just ignore it for now. “I thought that you had to go somewhere today to do something. Why are you here then?” I asked her upfront as she walked right passed us and plowed herself onto the other couch opposite from the one where are standing at.
She just kept cool and while keeping that taunting smirk aimed at me. “Well that’s simple.” She began while leaning back.” I am done, and now I came back. Simple as that.” She answered which in turn just made me glare at her.

I don’t care if she now has only the best interests in mind for us and especially Nava. From what she did to me and the rest during that day will forever make me feel distrustful towards. I mean, how can the princess of all ponies allow such a harsh, cold and calculative po- Thestral keeping a hoof on a large portion of an equestrian’s guard, primarily the Lunar guard owned by Luna. I do understand somewhat that the two have some sort of a long history with one another and that Glade is practically almost the same age as Luna is, but that still keeps a lot of questions open as to why an individual like her is allowed to command the Lunar guard even though she seems to disregard Equestria as a whole.

What the heck are her motives?

I was about to say something more when a bucket was suddenly shoved right onto my chest. A bucket with a sponge and soap water inside of it.

“You can start cleaning off all of the milk and ice-cream scattered on the floor thanks to you irrational behavior. Now go, while I go order some Pizza.” My sister instructed.

I was about to protest but a hard glare from her pretty much told me everything I needed to know. There was no room for negotiation, especially since she is the one responsible for all the food and cooking.

I grunted before making my way over to clean up the mess…the mess I made.

Still doesn’t mean I have to like cleaning it up. Especially in front of that of that blasted mare known as Glade.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

“Well alright then. Now that I am here I might as well tell you what I came to tell you in the first place.” Glade announced.

I still kind of feel bad for Shimmer though for being like a fish out of water in the moment. She just sits there on the floor being all quiet despite the fact that she was rather confident and…well talkative when it was just the two of us. I can actually relate to her, I was somewhat like her as well when I was younger, not so obvious of course but more like, just being quiet and listening to whatever people around me were talking about, only saying or answering then ask directly.

Life as an introvert was…well not very stressful to be honest. Just sit down, keep to yourself, listen and observe.

I guess that how I became such a good listener in the end.

“Alright Nava, first off the princesses are finally ready to personally meet you tomorrow. So you better go to your local conditorei and bring some cake in case you somehow mess things up. Celly really loves cake while Luna at the moment couldn’t care less, unless it’s about Equestria’s safety in general.” Glade explained which was a bit of a surprise for all of us.

“So this is it, after having tried my best to stay anonymous I am still going to meet the two rulers of this land personally. The very thing I was trying to avoid is now happening. To be honest, I should have known that my presence is going to fly off one way or another. Especially with all those magical mishaps I caused.” I thought to myself.

To be honest, I was actually kind of glad to be meeting them, just too finally get this meeting behind me and to hopefully get some answers.

My means of finding answer about the why and how was originally going to be allot more complex and most likely allot more difficult, but now that I have the chance of asking the two very ponies that have at least over a thousand years of experience under their belt should give me the answers allot quicker. Maybe even finding a possible way to get back home. The more time I spend here, the more unlikely and sensible it is for me to return in the first place.

Time is a fickle thing, especially without knowing if time even moves the same way here as it does back in my world. I have seen, read, and heard why too many time related stories and theories to actively dismiss all possibilities.

“So when exactly tomorrow anyway?” I asked, a question I am sure is on everyone's mind as well.

“Whenever to be honest. The princesses have specifically declared that tomorrow is there day off. So basically you can fly over to Canterlot whenever you see fit. Just make sure that you DO show up tomorrow for their sake. The two have a very busy schedule after all.” Glade answered.

This is good level of freedom I guess. It certainly makes things far less stressful. Well unless you count the fact that I have to once again fly within one of those death boxes which are only held up by a flimsy bag full of hot air.

Say what you want but my acrophobia is still strong, maybe even more so now.

“Well that sucks.” Flitter announced while rubbing her chin.

I turned my gaze to my left to look at her. “Why is that?” I questioned.

“Well simple.” Flitter began. “We have to work tomorrow as well. So obviously, we can’t join you on your trip to Canterlot.” She stated.

That was really a bummer. To be honest I am still feeling rather uncomfortable with the idea of having to go anywhere alone in public. That notion only strengthened thanks to what happened yesterday. Any beliefs that I had about ponies being unable to become violent or even spiteful were thrown right out the window at that point. So really, anything can happened to me as far as I am concerned. I am an alicorn, an alicorn with zero control of his powers and no knowledge about them to boot.

When ponies find out about this many scenarios can come up in an individual’s mind, either he is dangerous and should be avoided or in the worst case scenario, driven away, or certain dark minded or nefarious individuals would try to get there hoofs or whatever appendage on me for their personal use. As a tool, a weapon or even as a magical power source to be exploited.

Look at Trixie for example, she sought out more power, power she could have use to enact her revenge on a certain purple unicorn. That lust of power and revenge lead her to the discovery of the Alicorn Amulet, which she used to get her way and to eventually be corrupted by its enticing power.

Who won’t say that I can be viewed or used the same why? Especially now since I don’t possess any active means of defending myself.

I was slowly starting to get depressed again. I know that I told myself that I want to make a change but really, it’s allot easier to say it than to actually do it. Simpley telling yourself something doesn’t immediately make you a different person, or enact a sudden change of character and thought. Well…for me at least.

“Well, that won’t be an issue.” Glade announced which brought me back from my thought’s

“Let me guess, you are going to bring him there yourself won’t you?” Flitter asked which Glade answered with a nod.

“Why not, I really have nothing better to do at this current time. In fact…” she suddenly sat up straight. “This brings me to the next point.” She announced which again got everybody’s attention.

Not sure if Cloudchaser was actively listening or not behind us, but I doubt missing anything in the same room while cleaning won’t be too hard.

“The second news I want to lay down is that I am going to be leaving Equestria for Nassgardiath very soon. The homeland of my kind in case you forgot about it.” Glade began which caused a certain mare behind us to perk up.

“Well it’s about bucking time.” Cloud chaser expressed which made Flitter roll her eyes and Glade to just ignore her.

I personally have no idea how to feel or think about this news. For one I really don’t feel much for Glade to begin with, despite her protective actions from yesterday. It could or could not have been an act of genuine protection, or just her way of saying to shut up. She still is a battle hardened war maiden and a calculative opportunist after all.

I would have loved to turn these thoughts further, but it seems that Glade was far from being finished as she leaned forward.

“That’s not all, and I am sure that a certain…wild head is going to find THIS added tit bit especially interested.” She started while giving Cloudchaser a quick glance and a smirk before focusing back to me and Flitter. “You, Nava, are going to come with me on this trip.” She finalized.

To say that all of us where surprised was an understatement. Even the quiet and self-secluded Shimmer was forced to look at Glade wide eyed.

I could tell that Cloudchaser’s reaction was allot more…audible compared to us as something crashed behind us the moment Glade announced that last part.

I heard a set of rushing hoof stepped closer towards us before the image of Cloud’s head appeared on the edge of my vision.

She didn’t looked very pleased by the looks of it. “What? You can’t be bucking serious?! If you think that after all this time that you could just take him away and…”Cloud started to rant before being stopped by Glade glaring at her.

“It is necessary. Not just for his safety but everybody’s as well.” She began before quickly calming down. “He is an Alicorn, a physical Avatar of Magic with no idea how to use or control his powers and abilities. Furthermore this wasn’t exactly my idea either, it was your princesses that proposed the idea of taking him with me and to continue my duty of keeping an eye on him and making sure that no more future mishaps accrue.”

“Plus having him join me into a land much harsher in both nature and culture might actually help with his lack of self-confidence, not just that but the northern lands still harbor a lot of traces of ancient and long forgotten magic that your princess have long cleaned out from Equestria after they ascended to their Alicorn forms. Magic that may or may not help him to better understand what he is...”She gave me a quick glance.… “and then some.” She finished before looking away.

This seriously left me with A LOT to think about. For one the idea of travelling to a new and unknown land far outside from the typical Equestria that the show originally portrayed was in all honestly an exciting concept, but on the other hand it would obviously mean leaving a place that I feel very well versed in only to the thrust into one that I am not.

Not that my knowledge of the show has been anywhere near as helpful to me to begin with, what with the whole different history and individual history and even different characteristics for certain characters. Like Rainbow Dash for example, being significantly less brash compared to her cartoon counterpart while at the same them being allot more open minded and observant as well.

So really at this point, all of my pages might as well be blanks where I have to slowly fill them up myself as I go along.

On one positive note, this world now has every opportunity to keep me guessing and discovering new and interesting things about it. The very thing that makes exploration so much fun to begin with.

Cloudchaser at that point was just silent, so was Flitter as the two seemed to be in the same state of thought as I am. I though heartily feel the same way about the idea of having to leave my comfort zone for who knows how long and to leave these two sister behind. Doubt that they would be able to actively join to this foreign land mostly because of their responsibilities here, not to mention if Glade would even let them come alone in the first place.

As Glade once told me, the higher ups back in her homeland don’t look very fond of Ponies of Equestria as a whole in General. Why, well something about the pest or something.

“This is ridiculous.” Cloudchaser stated, being the first to break the silence.

Flitter shook her head. “I actually have to agree on that one.” She joined in which caused Glade to raise an eyebrow.

“Oh, tell then why exactly.” She perused while crossing her arms.

“Well it’s simple.” Cloudchaser began.” The fact that our stupid jobs are keeping us rooted here and from joining Nava in his little Adventure.” She answered, which was certainly a surprise.

Flitter nodded. “Also, you seem to forget that Nava over here as just as much of our responsibility as it is yours. Maybe even more so since we personally know him allot longer then you. ”She added.

I was really somewhat touched to hear this. I mean, I already know that these two share a deep care and trust with which is almost unnatural, but personally hearing it directly from their mouths is still leaving me speechless in just how dedicated they are towards me.

I just know that, if for a very certain reason where it turns out that I am permanently stuck here then at least it wouldn’t be as bad as I pretty much have a stable platform from which to live off here, with a new family and a cast of trustworthy friends to boot too.

Overall, you could say that I am already set. The only real problems still to overcome would be me and the obvious need to find the answers of all of my questions.

Out of nowhere and to everybody’s surprise Glade suddenly began to laugh. Cloud was the first to recover as she quickly glared at the laughing Thestral in front of us.

“What the heck is so funny?” She demanded which only intensified her laughter.

Cloud just groaned as she and pretty much all of us had no choice but to wait this out. Eventually she did stopped as she picked herself up from the couch before wiping a few tears away.

“Hilarious, you said that the two of you WANT to come with me and the stud over there to Nassgardiath? You two, into a land that is just the complete opposite in terms of nature and ideology? You two ponies wouldn’t even last a single day up there before you either freeze to death or get mauled buy something with wings or if you are on the ground, something with claws.” Glade stated which to my surprise didn’t do anything to tatter their beliefs. Especially Clouds.

“Yeah, so what. Just because I don’t possess any fangs or superior hearing or sight, doesn’t mean that me, a simply pony can’t defend myself in such a harsh environment. In fact, the will to live might actually be stronger for us then it is for you. Which means our will to fight and to survive might be stronger than what you can chuck up.” Cloud retorted which was a quite impressive I have to say. But there was one problem with her level of confidence.

That I had to swoop in and save them in the very beginning. Sure it wasn’t really me who did that but it still happened.

Granted, they were hopelessly surrounded and trapped as well so really, what can you possibly do in such a situation besides calling for help.

Glade just chuckled. “Big words for such a simple pony. I will admit, that is somewhat impressive.” She admitted which just made cloud groan.

“But either way, even if you are able to put your mouth into your skill, the two of you will still stick out like a rotten fang among the populace. All of Nassgardiath is primarily Thestral lands and you two should already know that ponies aren’t particularly a fond species to have up there. You can thank your princess for that stigma and Thestral’s can be in nature quite spiteful. We are a predatorily race after all.” She added before leaning back and crossing her arms once more.

“Well to be honest it’s actually not THAT bad up there.” Shimmer suddenly commented which in turn caused everybody to turn their head towards her.

I even momentarily forgot that she was even in the room.

She obviously shrunk back a bit from the sudden attention.

“How would YOU know that?” Glade question with a curious stare.

Shimmer on the other end rubbed her foreleg nervously.” Well…”she began.” I was actually up there with a group of others like me. Trying to…flee from our home. Obviously I didn’t stay up there very long before flying down south.” Shimmer explained.

She obviously stuttered in the middle.

Glade just rubbed her chin curiously while eying the Changeling carefully. An act which just caused shimmer to feel even more awkward than she already does by the looks of it.

“Well anyway.” Glade began while giving shimmer a pass. “If the two of you somehow find time in ditching whatever it is that keep you here then feel free to join me, your stud and some of my kin to the northern continent. Just make sure that you keep your home tightly locked because neither of you are going to be seeing that again for quite a while.”

This again left a lot to think about. Mainly for the two sisters as they visibly seem to maul this over.

Flitter sighed. “Well anyway. Let’s us just focus first and getting some dinner ready. I did say that I was going to order some pizza, yet I am still just standing here and doing none of that.” She stated before trotting off somewhere.

She suddenly stopped though. “Oh and Cloud, you still haven’t cleaned up the mess you made earlier. Finish it up will yah, otherwise you won’t get any pizza when it arrives.” She ordered which is turn caused cloud to groan.

“Yes MOM.” She responded before leaving my field of view.

I just stayed seated. I moved and switched my position on the couch beside the part where I had to sit up.

Again, so much to think about. For once I doubt that I really have a choice regarding my sudden trip to a new and foreign land. So either way it's most likely going to happen no matter what, on the other hand the fact that I will be meeting the two princesses face to face for the first time is certainly something. Again, I am living the dream of every single brony and the only thing I keep asking myself instead is, why, how, when, and hitting one brick wall after another.

But then again, would a hardcore brony still want to be in my…hooves despite the many, many differences that this Equestria has over the one they are most familiar with? Who knows, and honestly who cares at this point either. I certainly don’t but that is just because of all the bullshit that has happened to me so far, and I just know that there is more BS coming towards me.

Why should it stop now? As I said, I am not going to dismiss a single possibility that exist out there. I am an Alicorn after all, a race that is pretty hard to miss if I keep I don’t wear anything. Well minus my hat that is.

Another crash suddenly sounded behind me. “FOR BUCK SAKE DAMN IT.” I heard cloud shout.

Glade just chuckled. “Want to travel to a land filled with snow, ice and rock and she already slips and falls on her own lazy cleanup work. This might become entertaining after all.”

I bet it does Glade, I bet it does…for you at least.

Now I just wonder how she is going to DRAG me over to Canterlot. Should be both demining and…hectic.

Author's Note

Here it is, I know that there where better scenes...ah fuck it, I just wanted to draw Glade.

Also I forgot the exact guy who edit this. So if it was you please let me know again in the comments.

Chapter 8: First Time in Canterlot

Chapter 8: First Time in Canterlot

Edited by: Samellan

“Ugh… can’t sleep.” I tiredly muttered as I blinked a couple of time to get the blurry image of the ceiling out of my vision.

Why am I unable to sleep? Well, that is because I just have a lot of thoughts running through my mind, thoughts about both Glade and Nava travelling to the Thestral homeland, thoughts that just kept me up and irritated. The idea alone that this psychopathic snitch of a mare is going along with Nava so far away would be enough to rob me of my need to sleep alone.

Especially those taunts she threw at us.

“Being too soft to ever survive the harshness and cruelty of the northern continent. Buck her, if Nava is forced to tag along with her, then there is no reason for me not to tag along myself, even if I have to quit my job in order to do so.” I thought to myself, crossing my hooves under my blanket.

I sighed, knowing full well that my sister is most likely going to decapitate me if I ever pull such a move. I know that she is constantly trying to be the more responsible pony from the two of us, same as our mother used to be, but really, sometimes her own sense of responsibility can just get into the way in regards to just doing the right thing straight away.

The right thing to do for our friends and those we care about.

I may be a lot less… responsible, but I at least have a sense for trouble, especially given the fact that I do tend to get myself in a lot of trouble quite often, either intentional or unintentional.

“No point in staying in bed, I guess, if I can’t even get some shut eye.” I muttered to myself before rolling out of my blanked and getting up.

Stretching my legs a bit and standing up straight.

I looked at the clock on my night stand. “The middle of the freaking night. Well, work is certainly going to be interesting in the morning if this keeps up.” I told myself with a grunt before making my way to the door.

The initial idea for me was to just head to the kitchen and raid the fridge, but an active light in the corner of my vision forced me to alter my plans. It was Nava’s room, door somewhat ajar, which allowed bright moonlight from the windows shining through its gap and illuminating a small area on the other side of the hall.

I immediately became curious. Putting my will to raid the fridge on the backburner, I made my way over to his room. I know for a fact that his bedroom door has always been closed during the late night hours, simple because sometimes somepony just needs to get up at night just to go to toilet.

I guess, Nava had the same idea, as the toilet I passed had the smell to prove it. Eww…

I peeked my head through the door gap and was not surprised to see an Alicorn peacefully spreaded across the bed, snoring softly. Like, really, almost as bad as Flitter looks in her sleep whenever I sneacked into her room for… unrelated reasons.

It’s actually kind of funny to see him like this. Limbs all spread out, his mouth slightly open and drooling from the edges. In fact, since this is such a perfectly given opportunity, I might as well try to immortalize this image.

Nodding to my own idea, I quietly snuck my way back out of the room and made my way back into mine. Opening a drawer, I pulled out an old Camera that used to belong to our father before closing it. I, of course, checked if there was any film in it first, before even thinking about snapping something.

Would be pointless for me to take a pic when there is no film inside.

Seeing that there was, and smiling, I quickly made my way back to his room to make some silly shots about him sleeping like a pony who has just returned from an all-nighter.

Happy to see that his position hasn’t changed, I quickly shot the pictures. No flash, of course, but, thankfully, the moonlight shining into the room was enough illumination needed to make everything visible enough, especially for the somewhat dodgy lens of a simple camera

With the pictures snapped and in the bag, I again smiled at myself and made a mental note to get these developed whenever I can. I was about to exit the room when something else suddenly caught my eye. Following my sight, I was surprised and both confused to see light shining through a small gap coming from Nava’s night stand drawer.

Once more, curiosity took the best of me as I opened the drawer, only for my eyes to go wide and for my confusion to only deepen at what I saw.

“What… the heck is that?” I wondered to myself, silently.

At first glance, I thought that it was nothing more than notebook, until I realized that notebooks or anything else related to them in general don’t really have a shining front surface with animated icons on them. The ominous light that the thing gave off around its glossy surface should be enough to confirm that.

Curiously, I began to lift it up from the drawer with a wings to have a closer look at it. I began to carefully expect it in front of me, watching as a bunch of unrecognizable icons on its surface were moving and dancing around whenever I slightly tilted the thing. Out of curiosity, I began to tilt the device to the right and almost dropped the thing in surprise as the entire image and set of icons began to right themselves back upwards.

“What kind of magic is this? Is this some kind a magical notebook? I mean, if it is, then how the heck did Nava get his hooves on something like this? An item like this would most likely cost a huge amount of bits.” I thought to myself.

I brought the tablet thing back up close to look at all these icons separately. All of them looked both familiar and both unrecognizable at the same time, like that colorful arrow icon that is labeled “Play store”. Or that blue and white sphere that is simple titled “Earth”.

I was about to graze my hoof over its smooth surface when Nava suddenly began to stir in his sleep, before rolling himself to his side facing me.

I immediately froze with only my eyes moving to him, waiting with baited breath and hoping that he wouldn’t suddenly wake up.

I quietly exhaled after a while when I realized that nothing else was happening. He was still asleep, which, obviously, was good. I knew that I couldn’t stay here for much longer in threat of him suddenly waking up and seeing me.

If he did, then trying to come up with a believable excuse as to why I am even here in his room in the middle of the night would be… rather difficult. I doubt I can make this any less awkward for the both of us with my sleep deprived mind trying to come up with something.

So, instead of risking it, I quickly decided to leave the crime scene while I still could. I mean, I have already done what I came here to do, so, besides that, there really wasn’t any reason to stay here any longer.

I trotted quietly over to the door until I suddenly realized that I was still holding onto Nava’s unknown magical notebook/tablet thingy. I paused, looking down at the thing and once more being drawn by its somewhat alien nature, specifically that bright and colorful surface with all those wiggling icons.

I was curious, beyond curious at this thing. I knew that this was his, but I just had to look deeper into this, as it just seemed so… unique.

My Inner filly just demanded it.

I just hoped that it would be kind of okay for Nava for me to momentarily “borrow” it, if only for the night, returning it to him before he could wake up, and if he still does before that, then I could easily say that I found it in his drawer when I was dusting off his room a bit… yeah, I think that excuse can work.

With that little brain fart out of the way (Yes, I am capable of chiding myself, thank you very much, Flitter!), I snuck my way past his door and gently closed it. I sighed in relief once I was out, before trotting over to the kitchen. I obviously haven’t forgotten about plan for a late night snack, plus I am kind of thirsty now, anyway, so a nice glass of milk would also be a good choice.

Placing the item onto the counter and raiding the fridge for anything that I might feel for, like that batch of yogurt and, of course, that half full bottle of milk. With my items fetched out from the fridge and placed onto the table next to Nava’s device, I sat down before bringing it back to my attention.

I once more began to look at its surface and all its colorful and dancing icons on it. What I didn’t first noticed though, was what was behind those icons, the background, if I had to guess. It was actually quite interesting, a rather nice and very well drawn picture of both a female Deer and an… Antelope or Gazelle? Anyway, it looked very impressive, and the reason why I knew that it must have been drawn is simply because of the colors and the lines used for all of its edges. They looked a bit to vivid and kind of jagged on the edges for them to be photos.

Huh… who knew I had an eye for art? Must be from my mother’s side, as she did tend to paint sometimes, when she got stressed out.

I shook my head. Thinking about our parents always tends to get me into a depressing mood. Even got myself into trouble a few times because of that, like getting distracted in the middle of my job.

Pushed a cloud far off its course, which caused us to be somewhat behind schedule.

Either way, with the threat of discovery gone for now, I was free to examine this thing to my heart's content. Well, almost, I obviously didn’t want to accidentally break this thing, which would make explaining myself later on almost impossible.

I shook my head and got myself back on track. I was about to go and grab the class of milk I have prepared for me beforehoof, which caused a part of my elbow to accidentally brush the things on the tab’s surface.

Out of the corner of my eye, I could see how that simple action pretty much caused everything on that thing to move the same way how a pony would flip a page inside a book, causing the original set of icons and background to disappear.

I immediately froze, my eyes quickly focusing back towards the device as panic started to seep in. I honestly thought for a second there that I somehow managed to break it with all of the original icons being gone and replaced with a lot fewer new ones.

All of that panic quickly dissipated, though, when I tried to repeat the same action twice and got pretty much the same result as before. The image moved and all of the original icons returned.

At this point I was even more curious and fascinated than I was before, sweeping my hoof across its smooth surface a couple of times and getting the images and icons to move back and forth like a book.

I was honest to Celestia having just a tad too much fun with this rather simple action, just watching all of those icons zip by and for the background to change into the other one that seemed shared the same art style as the first one.

Either way, after a while of just playing around with this awesome but still at the same time rather simple thing, I eventually began to focus back on the individual icons themselves.

Again, they were all a rather curious in design, not just because of their imagery or the tendency to wobble around, but also because of the labels underneath them. Like, “Internet”, “Chrome” or “Youtube”, to name a few.

All words or names I have never heard of.

The only icon that seemed to be the simplest to recognize at first glance was an icon named “Images” with the obvious depiction of staged photos above it.

Already knowing that this device seems to be operated via simple touch, I pressed the tip of my hoof onto the “Images” icon and watched with mild surprise that an entire separate page opened up.

I began to just call them pages simple for convenience sake.

My eyes immediately widened when the thing suddenly displayed rows upon rows of images and photos in front of me. Some of them being simply pictures of landscapes, while most of them were images of places I have never seen before, like massive cities, none of which looked remotely pony made. But the most curious and also shocking part were images depicting single or groups of strange upright beings clad in clothes.

In fact, most of these pics have them, either inside of strangely decorated homes, cities, or somewhere in places, which, once again, I have never seen before.

“What the, what are these creatures? They look a lot like those fairy tale creatures that I remember from my filly years.” I thought to myself, trying to think back on those times.

Easier said than done, as those distant memories were somewhat hazy at best. But besides that, I still kind of remembered the basic stance and shape of those creatures. Long and slender bipedal creatures, similar to what are depicted on these pictures.

That also obviously means that I also forgot the names of these beings, too. But still, the overall resemblance with what I can still puzzle together so far are quite astonishing.

“Again, why is this thing so full of them? In fact…” It was then when I noticed something, many of these pictures were depicting similar bipedal beings, if I am not mistaken. Actually, no, I wasn’t. They all are the same beings on a lot of these images. In fact, call me crazy or something, but this thing does seem to kind of resemble someone I know of. That hat, those glasses, and in some cases, the red and yellow scarf.

This… this just had to be some kind of a coincidence, but if I am not mistaking or getting lost within my imagination, then I would say that this particular being looked a lot like...

“Nava?” I whispered to myself, looking at a particular close up of this thing.

The hair, the eyes… it’s just… is this real or just a coincidence?

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

“I already told you, struggling like this won’t do anything besides making yourself look even more pathetic then you already are.” Glade commented as she casually dragged me along the cloud floor and towards the already waiting hot air balloon in front of her.

It’s obvious that I have absolutely NO desire in climbing back into that thing, no matter how necessary it even is. I am still afraid of heights, and the concept that a thin layer to braided fiber is the only thing that is keeping me from falling down onto the far, FAR distant earth below is not doing me any favors in actually stepping onto that thing and flying to the second highest elevated city in all of Equestria.

But hey, at least Canterlot is built on a solid ground against the side of a mountain. So, at least, it gets some bonus points for that, unlike a city literally made out of nothing but clouds and Pegasus piss.

Why Pegasus piss? Well, the waste from the toilets has to go somewhere...

Overall, not a happy camper right about now, and the added feeling of embarrassment towards all of the bystanders that are watching me acting like a scared little child is just rubbing salt on an already open wound. That, and both Flitter and Cloud found this spectacle amusing as well.

I thought these girls were on my side, not the crowd’s!

“Come on, Nava, just be a stallion for once and get into that balloon. You already have partook on one of these rides four times, if I am not mistaken. You would think that at this point you would have gotten used to them already.” Flitter commented, while Cloudchaser just continued to snicker at my lack of masculinity.

“Easy for you to say. Neither you, nor your sister, suffer from Acrophobia, and I know for the fact that this thing is going to start swinging as well… like every time so far, when I had to ride these things.” I thought, right before Glade literally pulled me off the ground and threw me right into the basket.

I yelped, groaned and mentally swore in a span of just 3 seconds. I knew she was strong, but not that strong… well, that sounded stupid, of course she is THAT strong…

I could see Flitter right outside the gondola, while busy rubbing my head. Yes, of course I hit it head first, what would you expect?

“Okay, Glade, I have to admit that THIS was completely unnecessary and uncalled for.” Flitter argued.

Glade scoffed. “What? it worked, didn’t it? We got him into that flimsy little balloon, and now we can finally be off towards Canterlot.” She answered which caused someone else to response.

“Hey, my balloon is NOT puny, I have flown this all across Equestria, and I navigated it through a couple of hurricanes. This baby is a lot more sturdier than she looks.” A rather familiar sounding voice argued, which caused my pony ears to immediately go on standby.

I picked myself, peeked over the edge and was immediately surprised to see who the driver, or rather pilot, was.

“Charley Steam?” I thought to myself in surprise. He was the same stallion who gave me the very first balloon ride when I was new to this world.

Never wondered where he flew off after we first landed on Cloudsdale, but then again, why would I? I was still a bit on the edge, thanks to the ride itself, and I just assumed that I would never see him again judging by the fact of just how many balloon ride services actually exist.

But, whatever, he is back, and so am I, back inside a gondola of a hot air balloon. Why do these two have to live in Cloudsdale?

Glade just smirked before getting right into the stallion’s personal space, which in turn melted his bravado right away, especially when she started staring directly into his eyes.

“A couple of hurricanes, you say? How about having flown through a dozens of bone chilling blizzards, in between mountains, while battling with giant rock birds and it’s children. Try to do THAT with a balloon.” She taunted, which caused Charlie's eyes to go wide.

“Well… uhm… that’s… that’s quite a story there… miss?..” He stammered as Glade moved away from him.

“My name really isn’t important, especially since neither you or me are going to see each other again. Just take us to Canterlot, and you can have your payment.” She stated, climbing into the gondola herself.

“Bloody show off.” I heard Cloud mutter, as Charley finally managed to recompose himself.

“Well, anyway, let’s just get into the air, then.” He announced somewhat awkwardly as he too stepped into the gondola and began to fiddle with the flamer on top.

I sighed before turning my gaze to the two sisters with a somewhat tired look. “Well, I guess, I’ll see you two later in Canterlot, after my meeting with the Princesses is done? I asked.

Flitter nodded, giving me an encouraging smile. “Yes, we will, and please, try to behave yourself in front of the Princesses, the last thing I want to hear is that we have to pay a jail bail for you. We may have a lot of money in our bank, but that still doesn’t mean we can just throw it all out willy nilly.” She joked, which just made me chuckle… awkwardly.

It was then when Cloud had to butt in as well. “Or we could just bust you out of there, gangster style. These Royal guards will never know what hit them, because we are going to be super secretive and silent!” She added with a grin.

I shook my head. “Won’t be necessary, I am sure that I will be motivated to behave in front of the two most powerful ponies in all of Equestria. A really good motivator, I have to say.” I assured as the sounds of blasting fire could be heard in the background.

“Alright, here we go. Next stop — Canterlot!” Charley shouted as the balloon slowly but surely started to lift off from the platform.

Both Cloud and Flitter looked up as they both waved me goodbye.

“You honestly don’t need to worry too much, Nava. The Princesses are known to be one of the kindest souls in the entire kingdom, so you really can’t do anything as far as I am concerned.” Flitter called out.

“Yeah, like, maybe punch one of those nobles in the muzzle, for example. I am sure the Princess is going to actually reward you for your bravery instead of punishing you.” Cloud added one last time before me and the two below were way too far apart to properly hear one another.

I sighed, getting off the edge and just sitting down against a corner. Glade just looked down at me and smirked, a rather mischievous look in her eyes, which didn’t set well with me.

“I thought that you are suffering from Acrophobia? Yet you do seem somewhat calm, even though we are basically off the platform with nothing but air and at least 2000 meters away from the ground.” She pointed out, probably in hopes of messing with me, or something.

I just shook my head, huddling tighter against my corner. “As long as I don’t have to see it, it won’t bother me, simple as that.” I casually stated.

Glade just looked a bit disappointed from her failed troll, before her usual smirk returned. “Well, that’s fine, I guess, certainly better than having you going full panic mode and accidently hurling yourself out of the basket while doing so. I don’t feel in a particular mood to save your ass by flying after you. Already have enough crap to deal with myself, while you go have fun with Sun Rump and Moody Moon.” She announced before turning herself away and just looking off into the distance.

I just rolled my eyes. “Well, maybe it would actually be better to just hurl myself off this thing and no longer have to listen to your snarky little ass. I certainly don’t look forward to this meeting, anyway, even though I knew it had to come someday.” I thought to myself before the stupid thing suddenly began to sway again.

This is what I always hated about balloon rides, the fact that this blasted thing kept swinging back and forth with only the smallest wind gust hitting it.

I do not need to be reminded that I am inside a gondola while being inside a gondola, thank you very much.

My Acrophobia already has enough ammo to fire at me in regards to the realization that I am already living in the highest laid city in the entire kingdom. At least, Canterlot has some solid ground to sit on.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

“Canterlot ahoy!” Charley suddenly shouted, which forced me to open my eyes despite my nausea.

Did I ever mentioned that I found out that I suffer from a serious case of the seasickness as well, thanks to all of these balloon rides? Well, now I have, and now you all know.

The constant swaying of the damn thing is doing some real wonders for my much more heightened senses. Even worse, I was forced multiple times from a certain Thestral to just “chuck it down” whenever I was on the brink of losing my breakfast. Not even mentioning some of the parts where I was about to lose my fuel, until I realized again that I was pretty much 2000 meters above whenever I peeked over the railing.

So, overall, this ride was, once more, a total nightmare to sit through. I am just happy to finally be able to touch down and never have to do this shit again.

Yeah, let’s just keep telling myself that.

I could feel the gondola touching down onto the landing platform, which caused me to jerk a bit from my fetal position against the corner.

I sighed a breath of relief before being surprised by another upchuck. Glade in front of me just shook her head, before opening the side hinge and stepping out of the basket.

I was slow to follow as I obviously still had sensory issues. Grabbing hold onto the railing above me and pulling myself up, I was rather pleased to see rock solid ground instead of just clouds and damn air.

I could hear Glade tapping her hooves impatiently while I was just hanging over the railing. “For the love of the Elder Gods, could you please move your pathetic pony ass and get off that child’s toy? Some individuals actually have places to be and things to do, like, actually planning for the bloody trip to Nassgardiath with your ASS on it.” She announced, sounding quite annoyed.

I just groaned and turned my head to give her a soft glare, which she simply ignored.

Charley of course wasn’t too pleased in her calling his balloon childish. “Hey, my balloon is NOT some meek foal’s toy! First, this is a serious transport business here in Equestria, and second, my balloon has weathered storms and hurricanes with almost zero efforts! So, certainly a lot more sturdier than she seems.” He rebuked.

Glade on the other hand just rolled her eyes.

I just exhaled heavily, before forcing myself back onto all fours and wobbling out of this infernal basket. Seriously, if it’s up to me, then I would certainly never set foot or hoof onto one of these things ever again. But since I lack the ability to fly by myself, and the fact that I am living in a city made out of clouds, it means that my say in the matter is pretty much nonexistent.

Just like much of my new life here.

“Well, bloody finally, now come and follow me, and DON’T force me to drag you all the way to our destination once more. It might be funny to do, but, as I said, some individuals have places to be.” She declared before leading the way.

I just grumbled as a response, before reluctantly following her.

I swear, her bossy and rock hard nature is going to be the death of me. I always had the same problem with military authorities during my ROTC training back in Marine Transportation.

Not just because I wasn’t up to be bossed around and shouted at, but mostly because I was more or less lacking a lot in physical aspects. I am a writer and an artist, not a military guy, damn it! Also, an introvert, too.

Besides my current lack of enthusiasm for… everything, I was still somewhat interested enough to have a look around as me and Glade left the Balloon landing zone and entered the city proper, and I have to say, the Renaissance and Victorian feel is strong with this one. I mean, I already knew how the city will look, thanks to all of the art concepts and, of course, the show itself, so the level of surprise and awe was pretty minimal at best. That, and I was still suffering from the aftermath of seasickness, too.

Overall, Canterlot was similar to Ponyville. Similar as in the other only area that looked pretty much accurate in comparison to how the show depicted it. Granted, I am not really sure how big the city actually is, or how its layout differs from the show, but I would guess that the actual ground coverage couldn’t possibly be any greater to either Cloudsdale or Manehatten, as this city is literally built into the side of a mountain. Magic or not, certain physics and geography must still be obeyed here, we are still dealing with a mountain that still doesn’t offer a lot of accessible building ground without having to result in creating the ground artificially yourself.

That, of course, can bring up some serious issues as well, but who am I to know.

Either way, the city was just as busy as any other city would. Ponies were either mingling about, trotting here or trotting there, minding their own business, or interacting with others in a simple and pretty casual way. The nobles, of course, were being nobles, very easy to distinguish from the rest of the crowd with their usual snootiness and an overenthusiasm with clothing and bling.

There were even some foals here, running around to break the monotony. But, overall, pretty normal and certainly not much need for any lengthy attention.

What did eventually took most of my attention though, were all of those pony drawn wagons and carriages to be found all around the city, either being parked next to the sidewalks or clambering around the very busy streets with passengers onboard.

I do have to say that watching these ponies driving other ponies to their destination is quite a humorous sight to see, especially when you imagine a similar situation where human pulls a human too. I mean, yes, such services DO exist back in my world as well, mostly around Asia. But still, watching ponies being pulled along by their own kind in wagons and carriages just adds this extra layer of irony over it that would normally be absent when you see a human do it instead.

It’s generally just funny to look at.

That’s when I accidentally crashed into someone, simply because I wasn’t paying any attention where I was going. Both me and the pony I bumped into collapsed onto ground simultaneously with a heavy thud and momentarily causing confusion in the both of us.

The random pony was first to recover. “For the love of Equestria, can’t you watch where you go, you filthy peasant?!” I heard a stallion say while I was busy rubbing my now sore ass.

I looked up from my spot and was immediately greeted with a pompous and fancy looking stallion. A noble, if I am not mistaken, which would make this the absolute worst pony I could have possibly bumped into.

He continued to glare at me as I was still busy trying to get the pain out of my flank. “The nerve, for such a simple peasant like you to bump into an elite. There should be a law for stupidity like this. In fact, ponies of lower status shouldn’t even be allowed to enter this fine city. Why the Princesses allow such trash such as yourself into the city in the first place is beyond me. Just absolute disgraceful.” He ranted on.

I was about to finally get up myself, when all of the sudden this spoiled and arrogant little bitch decided to kick dust directly into my face, which caused me to flinch and fall back onto my flank with my eyes now stinging like crazy.

I heard him huff before eventually trotting off, leaving me with an eye full of dust and a serious case of the maliciousness aimed at that bastard. I may be a coward, but that still doesn’t mean that I can’t at least imagine horrible things to oppressors, especially when I can actually take them with a bit of will.

Obviously, not Glade, though. For one, I don’t hate her, and two, I know for a fact that she can easily kick my ass into space if I give her a reason to.

This day has already started to be super duper awesome, and I haven’t even reached the fucking palace yet. Maybe getting away from Equestria would actually be a good idea, after all… or the last trip I will ever make. Who knows and who really fucking cares at this point, as everything that this fucking land has given me is awkwardness, pain, sadness, trouble and an almost near death experience because of my new Alicorn senses.

My eyes began to water almost instantly as I continued to try and rub the dirt out of my eyes as I heard a set of hooves approaching me, from the sound of metal hitting stone it was quite easy to determine that it must be none other than Glade herself. Though, what happened next afterwards was what really confused and surprised me.

I felt a hoof gently parting mine before another gently pressed itself against my pain stricken eyes which almost made me flinch. I suddenly saw a quick red flash enveloping my vision before all of the pain and discomfort within my eyes mysteriously disappeared.

The hoof retreated, which allowed me to finally reopen my eyes and stare up at a rather mild looking Glade towering above me.

I blinked a couple of times in confusion as Glade’s trademark expression suddenly returned.

“There, your eyes are fixed. Can we now continue on, or do you prefer to get yourself owned by more useless nobles?” She questioned in her usual displeased demeanor.

I was, of course, still confused as to what just happened, but still complied with her demands regardless, as I shakily got back up on all fours. I just smiled awkwardly at her, which in turn just gave me an eye roll from the bossy mare before she turned away and lead the way once more.

I just followed, this time making sure to at least pay attention as to where I was going and not to cause such discomforting mishap once more.

The rest of the trip went pretty well and pretty safe. I do have to say that I was pretty surprised when I eventually realized that nobody, not even a single pony so far has ever commented or rather taken note of the fact that I am basically running around with both a horn and wings free to the public. Which is both a relief, thanks to previous situations, and also somewhat worrying for paranoia reason.

I mean, yes, of course I am happy that nobody here is really giving me any attention thanks to my abnormal appearance, but still, this raises a couple of question regardless, questions as to why nobody is actively gawking at me given the fact that I am basically an unknown Alicorn running around in the very capital of Equestria. Even more so when you consider just how badly both my horn and wings stick out, especially with my wings as its silver feathers do gave off a rather noticeable gleam in the sunlight.

It’s either the business of the city and its citizens that keep their attention to themselves, or it's maybe because I am missing something here? This is certainly a question that is seriously burning inside my mind right now.

I increased my pace to get closer to Glade. “Hey, uhh… Glade.” I began awkwardly, which got the Thestral mare’s attention. “Well, is there maybe a particular reason as to why most ponies around here don’t give me any attention despite the fact that I am running around fully exposing myself to be an unknown Alicorn within their midst?” I casually questioned, rubbing my neck.

Glade immediately perked up at that as she looked thoughtful for a moment. She eventually looked back at me with the answer.” Well, I think I managed to forget to inform you that the Princesses have already openly announced your presence and visit to the city the day prior.” Glade answered, which just made me even more confused than I was before, with some new and obvious questions raising from that answer.

“What, really?” I began surprised.” But… but, that still doesn’t explain the reason as to why everybody here is acting so chill about me. How come nobody is being wondrous or on the verge of freaking out at my sight?” I asked further, which, in turn, caused Glade to sigh as we both crossed a rather busy looking street.

She looked at me with a knowing look. “Well, to put it simply, when the Princesses announced something that this thing, this person, or whatever else isn’t a threat or danger to anyone, then every pony in this kingdom is going to immediately take their word for it, and trust in their Princesses’ judgment. This is actually one of the many things that just annoys me with this nation of herbivores. They rely WAY too much on their natural herding instinct and don’t trust themselves and their own minds to be more mentally independent. Something I personally love to blame Celly for, as she is babying her little ponies WAY too much, in my opinion. True strength, companionship and cooperation only come through hardship and loss. Something these ponies obviously don’t know of, because they live in their own little slice of Paradise with only the occasional demi-god to cause trouble.” Glade openly explained before refocusing back ahead of her.

I was speechless, to say the least, not just because of how logical her explanation sounded, but also how openly judgmental she is towards Celestia and Equestria as a whole.

Thankfully though, nobody around us even gave me and Glade the smallest hint of interest when she sprawled that out. Which is good, I hate to be the center of attention for very obvious reasons. Plus, it would also mean that Glade wouldn’t be in need of starting another scene so soon. That weapon of hers actually gave me some very unsettling feelings, now that I reflect back on it.

Not the type of unsettlement you would get for it just being a weapon in general, but rather, a more deeper and foreboding feeling. I know that the weapon has magic in it, or rather, operates with magic in mind, but still, for some reason… that magic just felt unsettling to me.

I just rubbed my forehead before focusing back on the task of just keeping close to this mysterious Thestral over here.

A few streets later, we finally reached the main Plaza that caps the front entrance of the Palace, and I have to say, seeing Canterlot Palace in real life for the first time is really quite something. The entire thing just kind of reminded me of a mix between Castle Neuschwanstein and the Moscow Cathedral. A lot of people back home that I know of always kept referring to Canterlot Palace as Canterlot Castle, even though in a general sense it is far from being an actual castle, or rather what defines an actual Castle.

A castle is a defensive structure built primarily for defense and military use. Even though Canterlot Palace possess high towers and walls facing the city, it really doesn’t have anything defensible otherwise. The towers are just more for esthetic rather than practicality, and the walls don’t have any proper battlements attached on them, either. Furthermore, a very high number of large windows were decorating the ground level floors of the entire complex with the actual main gate being just that. A simple gate that anyone could easily break down with a big enough ram.

I am not trying to be nitpicky here and say that the entire thing is horrible or anything, I am just mentally pointing out the mistakes of calling it a castle and its fundamental lack of what makes an actual castle.

Overall, it’s fine, and I am not going to judge the misconceptions too much. It’s still a very impressive Palace, but NOT a Castle.

With that little self-rant out of the way, I continued to follow Glade. I didn’t realize that I must have stopped when I was mentally evaluating the Palace’s design, as her expression made it very obvious that I did. Glade looked as impatient as ever.

I just gave her an awkward smile, which she simply ignored before heading directly towards the main Palace gates, which were flanked by at least four guards. I, of course, followed her, which in turn caused one of the rather stoic looking guards to react to my presence.

One of them stepped up and blocked my path almost immediately. “Halt there, citizen, state your intention. This right here is the entrance to the Royal Palace, unless you have some official business here or a permit to enter, you are not allowed to enter Equestria’s seat of power. So, again, state your business, or turn away.” He instructed loudly.

I was about to say something when Glade decided to beat me to it.

She constantly kept on harping that she had places to be and things to do, and, judging by her expression, I guess I believe her now fully.

“You narrow-minded incompetent rookies! Are your helmets somehow inhibiting your sense of vision, or are you just that dense?! Look at him more closely and tell me what exactly you all bloody see on him?” She challenged, which in turn caused all of the guard to give me a second, more thorough look.

The effects were almost immediate, especially for the guard blocking my path. Their stoic expressions quickly gave to one of superb surprise, as their eyes fell on both my very sharp horn and silver feathered wings.

The guy blocking me immediately stepped off to the side. “My apologies for my short sightedness, sir. The Princesses are most likely awaiting for your arrival as we speak. You are free to pass through the Palace gates whenever you please in the future. I shall inform both the Captain and the rest of my colleagues of your status.” The guard informed me with a short bow, which was also mimicked by the rest of his colleagues.

I just stared at them, dumbfounded, before hearing the constant tapping of Glade’s hoof against cobblestone, which basically forced me to move further. I just decided to ignore this unexpected action for now, as I swiftly followed Glade into the Palace proper. Passing through the main gate and ascending some stairs towards the front portal. The doors were immediately opened for us, giving me the first real life look inside Canterlot Palace.

I whistled. “Well, just the same way as I imagined it.” I commented as Glade and I entered.

The interior was, again, pretty similar to the images and pictures that both fanart and the show itself depicted. Large halls with large columns flanking each side of the walls, large stained glass windows and banners with Equestrian insignia hanging from the ceiling.

Overall impressive, but nothing I haven’t been expecting. I am not saying that I have been into a Palace similar to this back in my world, but I just already knew how this whole compound would look like from the inside, thanks to a lot of premature exposure of it.

So really, all of the wow is basically on an all-time low at this point. Or I am just really hard to impress, who knows.

Either way, this entire thing just made me ask even more questions as to why these two rulers, or really anyone, both here and in my world, would ever need so much freaking space to live in? It’s pretty clear that all of this doesn’t serve any practical use or purpose besides being a big money bleed to construct and just giving you basic bragging rights in the end. Which… kind of could be considered to be a practical reason when you have a couple of rivals that you just want to outdo. At least, gives the workers and architects something to do and make some money.

That is, if the one hiring them actually gives them money.

Anyway, it didn’t took us very long for us to eventually reach a rather large door at the end of an equally large hallway. It doesn’t take a lot of guessing as to what was on the other side, especially with all the guards flanking us from both sides ever since this hallway began. But just for consistency sake, I decided to ask regardless just to seem a bit more casual.

“So, is this it? Is this the entrance to the throne room?” I simply questioned to my guide as she was giving the guards keeping vigil in front of the door a simple hoof gesture.

They both nodded before moving towards the handles and pulling against them.

Glade gave me a sideways glance as this was happening. “Well, what do you think? Actually, you will receive your answer to that question regardless. Just keep your eyes on the door while these two guards open it.” She responded with a gesture towards the big portal.

I, of course, followed her order, watching as the two guards slowly opened the big wooden doors with a small level of expectation. What I eventually saw pretty much confirmed my ideas.

“Well, here you are, the throne room. I do believe that you should be capable of foalsitting yourself from here on out and NOT make any more unnecessary scenes for yourself.” Glade stated before giving me a bit of a shove towards the obvious room of the thrones.

I looked back at her with a semi annoyed look as she just smirked. “See you in the Palace dungeons then. But don’t worry, I will personally bust you out of it once our pick up to my home finally arrives. Just try to not annoy the inmates with your constant crying, they might actually be turned on by that, given the fact just how… well… FRESH you look for them. Well, see you later.” She obviously teased before turning herself around and trotting back the same way we just came from.

I, of course, just gave her a glare before sighing in defeat, knowing full well that arguing with this person is very much impossible and maybe even dangerous to my balls. Which are only covered up by my tail, mind you.

I still remember the little self-examination I did two days ago.

Either way, I pulled myself together and simply began to trot forwards, not giving the somewhat bowing guards any attention as I walked past them.

I could already see a very famous pony sitting on her elevated throne from where I moved, watching her noticing me as I casually strode closer towards the most powerful pony in all of Equestria.

So, to say that I was feeling somewhat nervous would be an understatement, despite knowing that she is clearly always depicted as a very patient and kindhearted individual. That is… if you don’t take this whole “Alternate Equestria” reality into consideration.

I have long accepted the fact that many more things can be different here than they really should be. So, vigilance is key, if I don’t want to transform Glade’s joke into a reality.

I do have to admit that I seriously do look like someone that a lot of dudes could go gay for, which is a highly unsettling realization, I have to say.

I didn’t even notice during my short contemplation that the Princess had risen from her seat and was gently trotting over to me to meet me at the middle.

My heart rate increased as a sense of panic sets inside of me as I watched her gently and gracefully make her way over to me. I had this sudden urge to bolt when her gentle and quite relaxing looking smile immediately put my notions to rest.

I guess, the stories and depictions of her were true. Her usual kind and collected nature does have the ability to calm almost everyone down. Or, maybe, it’s just me?

She stopped right in front of me with her usual kind smile. A smile that I just somehow felt a little bit more suspicions about than it normally should. But, I guess, I am just getting a bit paranoid about all of this. Really, who can blame me?

“Well, hello there, you must be Nava the Elusive Alicorn that both me and my sister have been hearing about.” She greeted warmly and gently.

I just nodded, not really capable of finding my voice after she decided to do the first move.

I can easily say that my confidence just now has given way back to nervousness.

“Just look at her wavy mane, and everything should be just fine.”

She seemed to notice my sudden issue as she just chuckled. “No need to be so nervous, I won’t bite, I promise. Not that I would be able to do so if I wanted to, being an herbivore and all.” She assured me.

My logical side immediately reacted to that, not the best timing, I have to say. “Well, even so, if you bite just hard enough, even flat herbivorous teeth could do some serious damage as well.” I answered which again made her chuckle.

Now I am starting to feel calm again. Damn, what is it with this mare and causing me some real emotional stress here?

She eventually extended a friendly wing towards me. I was about to question why, when she provided the answer for me.

“Would you like to come with me out into the garden? My sister won’t be coming down from her room for a little while as she managed to eat something that she shouldn’t have, despite me warning her this morning.” She suggested before lowering her head closer for a whisper. “Though, don’t tell her that I told you. My sister is a rather proud mare, and she would feel incredibly embarrassed if somepony other than me would know of that.” She whispered before raising back up at full height.

I just felt somewhat indifferent and neutral about all of this. To be honest, I was just at a loss as to how to behave or react around her. I was never before in the presence of major leading figure, let alone royalty and someone who isn’t a human with magical sun controlling powers, and that jazz.

Excuse me when I seem to act out of character to most, but I seriously have no clue as to how to behave. My mind just receded into a complete blank. I blame her erratic emotion changing abilities and everything else that has happened to me today so far… or rather, since I woke up from my coma, as everything now seems to happen really, really fast. Faster than I would have personally liked.

I just scratched my head before looking up at her a bit. By the way, she is pretty tall for a pony, especially now that I am personally standing right in front of her. Not necessarily taller when I was a human, but still pretty tall, compared to her little ponies and somewhat to me.

Because even I am just a tad bit taller compared to most ponies, too.

How this works is obviously a mystery to me, both Cadence and especially Twilight later on had very reasonable sizes as Alicorns in comparison to her and Luna.

Maybe, she just dug into her broccoli with a little bit more vigor than most? A joke that is out of place and unnecessary in my current situation, I know that.

I just nod to her request. “Sure, I guess, going back outside after just arriving would be okay.” I answered with a mental shrug, which made her chuckle again.

Seriously, what is it with me and becoming so observant and casual when feeling unsure about everything? Oh, wait, I am always naturally observant regardless of my mood. When it comes to my casualness, I don’t know.

She just smiled, signaling me to follow her with a head nod before leading the way. I, of course, as always, followed. Which is something that I have been doing, or rather forced to be doing, ever since I woke up today.

You can’t say no to Glade, after all.

It didn’t took too long for us to eventually reach a very normal and plain looking exit that lead out directly into the Palace Gardens. My eyes immediately went wide at the sight of this botanical wonder. Again, nothing I haven’t seen before, thanks to having visited England once when I was a kid, but still, such well-kept and organized gardens are still a sight to take pictures of.

I think, I do have some of them saved up in my tablet, now that I think about it.

Either way, Celestia eventually lead us towards a rather large looking tree somewhere at the center of the garden, before resting down under its wide shade. I, again, felt a bit hesitant as I usual do, as I just decided to stand close to her instead of sitting down.

She again just smiled at that, before her gaze eventually switched over to a large and beautiful water fountain that was decorating the central area in front of us. There was a moment of silence before Celestia decided to break it once more.

She removed her Tiara from her head and gently sat it down next to her before starting. “You are probably wondering why my guards treated you with a sense of utmost respect the moment they saw you, don’t you?” She suddenly questioned, still keeping her gaze fixed on the fountain.

I looked at her with surprise. “How… how do you know that?” I questioned.

She again just chuckled for like… the tenth time, as she kept her gaze in front of her.

“It’s honestly not too hard to expect. It’s not like Alicorns are a common tribe within society, after all. Plus…”She finally looked over at me.” Both your horn and wings are pretty obvious even at a first glance, so it’s bound to be noticed by somepony regardless of how you like to twist it.” She answered, which, I guess, does kinda make sense.

There was obviously the incident with Gate guards, but those can easily chucked down as an incident of boredom thanks to their job of just standing around all day.

Boredom does have the ability to cloud someone’s sense of reality.

I just nodded.

She went back to watching the fountain as she answered. “Well, to put it simply, an Alicorn in modern day Equestria is seen as a sign of Royalty to most. Or at least here, in Canterlot.” She explained.

I was surprised again. The fact that ponies here would even remotely consider me, a nobody that nobody knows, to be royalty, is quite a brain twister. Especially, given that back in Cloudsdale they demonized me for something I had no control over.

This, of course, gave me an interesting questions to ask.

“Does every city within Equestria kind of operates under its own law, culture and beliefs? Similar to a bunch of city states?” I randomly questioned.

Celestia, for the first time, took a few moments to think by tapping a hoof against a chin. She eventually looked back at me. “A rather smart question, I have to say, and to answer that, yes. Yes, they do all possess a level of autonomy from one another, if I have to be honest here. Which is also why you can find so diverse architectures and cultures within the land, which you most likely guessed already. But to answer your question again, yes, they all have a healthy level of self-government and self-unity. I mean, they have to, otherwise governing this whole nation all by myself would have been a nightmare, and I wouldn’t be able to sit here freely talking to you. I would have most likely DIED from pure stress and exhaustion alone if that was the case.” She answered with a little chuckle at the end.

I again just nodded. “Well, this answers that question as well, I guess.”

At this point I finally felt comfortable enough to sit down as well. Celestia smiled at my new level of trust as the two of us just decided to quietly stare at the running fountain in front of us. Watching the water flowing and falling down into the basin from the many different birds and flowers the fountain was depicting.

“You know, it’s a heavy thing to wear this crown, especially when being immune to the passage of time.” Celestia suddenly commented, which in turned forced me to look up at her.

She looked neutral, for the first time since I meant her, looking down at her left with a certain level of longing. Longing of what, though? I have this feeling that I will found out soon.

“What do you mean?” I casually questioned.

She just quietly sighed before giving me a somewhat sad smile. “Oh, nothing much, really, just that… it's actually quite a heavy burden knowing that everything around you changes while you, on the other end, don’t. Even more so when you know that your immunity to time won’t guard you from your own inevitable demise as well. Even I and my sister have to eventually bow down to the cycle of life and leave this world, just like everypony else. No amount of magic, fighting or the use of harmony will ever fix that.” She added.

Well, this certainly got real dark very quickly.

Actually, when you think about it, it does kind of makes sense in some way. Even immortals have to give way to change at some point, if I have learned anything from both physics and existence in general, is that everything, in a way, has a beginning and an end, like nothing is truly eternal in a general sense. If you’re not religious, that is. Not really a surprise that Celestia, of all ponies, would accept such reality.

But still, one obvious question was still open.

“What do you mean? Why are you suddenly telling me all of this out of the blue?” I obviously questioned.

She, again, just looked back at the fountain as she answered. “Just to make sure that you won’t do anything that will endanger you or your companions on your upcoming journey. Just because we’re capable of incredible magic and are immune to the ever moving effects of time, it doesn’t mean that you are immune to death itself. A hard enough blow can easily end you just as quickly as it can for me and my sister.” She answered.

This, of course, was nothing new to me as well. I mean, sure, what I am about to compare is kind of farfetched and generally just a game, but, even in the God of War game series, Kratos was very able to battle and kill alleged gods and titans with nothing but his skills and his overpowered arsenal. Granted, in the end of the first game he was far from a normal mortal, but still, the concept alone still states that even immortals can die.

They might be tougher, but it’s still possible.

I guess, it also kind of makes sense then for her to tell me all of this, in case she thinks that I am unaware of my own mortality. She just wants to make sure that I don’t just recklessly throw my life away while being arrogant, just because I happened to walk in the body of a magical Avatar.

Arrogance can get you killed, after all.

But, besides that, I still get the feeling that there is more to her message then just that, and judging by the sideways glance that she is giving me, I guess she is expecting me to ask more question regardless.

I would say I am not disappointing her. “Well, thanks, but… I was already kind of aware of that truth… especially, given that I managed to almost die… because of my overconfidence.” I admitted solemnly, still remembering the vague feelings of pain and coldness of that almost fatal event.

I could tell that she understood, as I felt a wing gently wrap itself around my back. I looked back up at her and saw that she had a genuine look of understanding and regret.

“I am sorry for having accidentally brought that up. I am not sure what must have transpired with you back then, but I could tell from first laying my eyes on your broken body that you only barely escaped the Reaper’s cold grasp. Such physical and magical damage dealt at such a level has never presented itself to me. It was actually a miracle that the doctors still managed to stabilize your body, or so I have been told. Again, I am… truly sorry for re-opening this up.” She apologized in a truly sincere tone that isn’t too rare for a character like her.

I just shook my head before rubbing my temples. “It’s… it's fine. What happened, happened, it obviously can’t be reversed now. I… I guess, it’s also kind of a good that it actually happened in the first place. Gave me a quite the wake up call on my own mortality despite my… new form. You know what they say, mistakes make someone smarter, or something like that.” I explained solemnly.

Celestia just nodded to that, keeping her wing gently wrapped around me as a few moments of silence dominated the very space around us. Only the distant chirping of birds and the rustling of leaves could be heard echoing around us, and, of course, the flowing water within the fountain as well.

After a while, it was again Celestia who broke the peace. “Nava, even though this is the first time we can truly converse with one another, which… might possibly also be the last, given that you will soon be leaving for a new land…” She began, which again forced me to look up at her with mild surprise. But before I could ask, she continued. “…I just want to also tell you, just in case, that you should cherish the moment you can have with those you hold dear to yourself. As you know, being what you are means that you will most likely outlive everyone and even beyond… if you are smart and careful about your choices.” She continued on.

Again, surprising, but still very much true when you start to realize that. I already knew from the very beginning that me waking up as an Alicorn meant that I would easily leave for generations or centuries if I am intelligent enough to not get myself killed during that time, which I almost accomplished before I could even clock in my first year in this pastel colored, but still very real and serious world.

A constant rainbow and sunshine world this is not. Not like the Equestria I am mostly familiar with. Far from it, in fact, in certain aspects.

Actually, this just reminds me, the very reason why I wanted to come here in the first place. To look for answers.

I looked back up at the Princess. “Celestia… uh, I mean, Princess Celestia…” I began, which in turn just made her chuckle.

“Just call me Celestia, titles really mean nothing when I am not sitting on the throne. Right now, I am just an average pony sharing her long life experience with somepony who might need it.” She suggested with a smile.

I, again, just nodded, before recollecting my thoughts, trying to pick a start.

I quickly managed to find it. “Celestia, I… I actually have a bit of a confession to make, if you want to hear it, that is. I am not sure if you know, but, for the rest of my questions to make sense, I need you to know this.” I laid out, which actually got the Princess’s full attention this time.

She looked at me curiously with her ears on full attention. “A confession? Well, this is certainly an unexpected turn of events. But sure, I will gladly listen as to what it is that burdens you. I won’t judge you if it is something wrong or unethical. We are all prone to do mistakes or horrible things, after all.” She assured me which again made me shake my head, much to her slight confusion.

“No, its… it’s not something like that.” I began with a sigh. “I am actually not from this world, or a pony for that matter. I was something completely different before I mysteriously woke up in this world with the body you see me inhabiting now. I was never born as a pony, or an Alicorn, for that matter.” I explained, being quick and bold with my approach.

I was expecting a lot of reaction at this point, surprise, shock, maybe her thinking that I was crazy or joking, but what I actually saw from her was a look of understanding and realization.

She even rubbed her chin in thought. “Well… this certainly confirms a theory that I had when I first saw you. When I… felt your aura for the first time.” She accounted, which at that point was my turn to look curious.

“My… aura. I have an aura? What about it?” I asked.

She looked back at me with a nod. “Well, yes, every living being, or at least here in our world, possesses a certain magical aura, which is unique to every different species. Dragons, Gryphons, Minotaurs, you name it, they all irradiate some form of an unique magical signature that anypony, or anyone skilled enough in the magical arts, can detect by giving the creature or individual in question a short magical probe. I, of course, don’t need to explain myself in terms of skill level.” Celestia explained with a small mug smile in the end.

But again, before I could even ask, she continued, after returning to her more neutral look. “Anyway, to cut a long story short, when I curiously did a quick magical scan on your beaten body to give myself a better and a more personal picture as to how deep the sustained damaged really was, I was genuinely surprised and confused when the magical aura I felt inside of you was neither of the 4 pony types as I expected.” She paused for a bit.” In fact… it was… something I had never seen or felt before… something… alien, and… kind of rebellious in a way, especially when I allowed my curiosity to take the better of me and tried to look into your alien like aura deeper, only to find heavy resistance when just pushing against it lightly.” She again paused to take a breather. “I was concerned at first, even downright suspicious for just a second, until I realized that, besides its unknown feelings and unsuspected resistance, there really wasn’t anything odd or wrong about it like I originally thought. I was still something skeptic then, but now… now I finally know, I guess.” She finally finished up.

Well, the cat is certainly out of the bag now. Though I am feeling quite thankful that her first initial reaction wasn’t anything I originally feared. In fact, now that she knows, I might actually get ahead and ask perhaps the most important question that has been burning inside my head ever since I woke up here.

I sighed, collecting my thoughts before looking back at the Princess. “Well, besides you now knowing that I actually might be from a different world entirely…” I paused for a moment. ”…is there… maybe some kind of way for me to return to my home world and also perhaps getting my old body back? This is the one and foremost question that has been running free inside my head since my arrival, and I thought that maybe you could help me with it. Just to finally put this to rest besides anything else” I finally asked. The very question to ask for months, but obviously never got the opportunity to do so.

She, again, seemed thoughtful at first as she went back to rubbing her chin, most likely in search through her own 1000 plus years old Wikipedia. My hopes were sky high as she kept on thinking. Perhaps, I might still have a chance to return home and leave all of this fucking crap I have been forced through finally behind me.

One thing is for sure, I certainly should write a book about this when I get back. Such experiences, despite how crappy they were for me, need to be recorded one way or another.

I was almost on the brink of smiling when Celestia suddenly had the audacity to immediately crush it by shaking her head and looking at me sadly.

My ears dropped at that. “I am sorry, but… the barriers that separate worlds from dimensions to universes and beyond are force that is completely and utterly beyond me. Even if I could, I still wouldn’t be able to send you back, as the numbers of worlds or dimensions are basically infinite. It would be almost impossible for me, or anypony else, to pinpoint the exact fabric of reality from where you hailed from, and that is not even mentioning the amount of energy such a feat would require to even create a rift between two realities. So, no, I am sorry to say, but this is just something which is far beyond my understanding or capabilities.” She carefully explained. Which was basically the final nail in the coffin for me.

I immediately got up, walked over to the fountain and let the true reality of my situation sink in. I had a feeling that this might have been the truth, but up until now I still managed to hang on to the smallest, the tiniest sliver of hope that there might actually still be a chance for me to finally return home. Similar to a happy ending after a long and, at least to me, annoying adventure. Just like how it is in almost every story, game, movie, or book. Only mine isn’t one of them, it seems, as depressing as it sounds… and certainly feels.

I just peered over the edge of the fountain's basin and stared at my own rippling reflection. My thoughts once again mimicking my own expression.

“So, this is it, then. This is truly it. I will never see my old home or my old life ever again. This here is my home now… if I want to or not. I am now stuck here forever, which might actually be true given what I have become. Stuck in a world in which I have no real place, shown by the fact of just how everything has been kicking me in the ass ever since I got out of the Everfree with Cloud and Flitter. Just perfect.” I thought to myself as I allowed myself to close my eyes to reflect on this more clearly.

Like it not, I somehow needed to be in peace with this if I ever wanted to find a certain level of normality for myself again. Crying, complaining and bitching about it won’t fix anything. I just need to let this go slowly over time and just… try to start from scratch. But, hey… it’s not all bad. At least, I do have a solid foundation to start from, thanks to the generosity and understanding of both Flitter and Cloudchaser. Two of the BEST ponies, in my opinion.

I smiled at the thought of these two as I reopened my eyes and gazed upon my now happier looking reflection again. I mean, I am not completely OKAY with this reality just yet, but knowing that I have at least two ponies ready to stand by my side no matter what the situation, is truly a remedy for all of my still consisting problems and struggles to come.

I might actually have a chance to call this new world my home, after all. Of course, I won’t ever forget my true roots or my humanity. That would be a sin worse than death, in my opinion. But, at least, I will have my magical Hat to still give me connections to my lost…

And then it hit me.

“Wait a minute. My HAT!” I exclaimed before removing the head wear from my noggin.

Celestia perked up at that. “Your hat? What about it?” She curiously asked.

I just turned around. “My hat.” I called out, presenting it to her. “It actually possesses some kind of dimensional bridge between this and my world. I can literally pull out all of my personal belongings I had prior from waking up here. Like my smartphone or tablet.” I explained.

Celestia got up on that, trotting over to where I was standing to give my hat a more concentrated and evaluating look. She immediately noticed the unnatural looking void that makes out most of the hat’s interior as her brows rose in curiosity. She even went so far as to inserting her hoof into my head wear and watching as her hoof just unnaturally disappeared further and further into the abyss. Her curiosity raising further.

“Well, this is certainly a type of magic I haven’t seen for a VERY long time.” She commented, which in turn cause me to perk up this time.

“Ma-magic? What kind of magic.” I questioned confused.

Celestia again rubbed her chin, this time with her right wing instead of her hoof. “Well, a type of magic that is more intended in creating copies of whatever item the owner can remember owning. A type of multiplication and cloning spell, though a lot more focused on the user's memories rather than on actual physical items. I can easily recognize THIS magic without even having to scan them. Something like this was quite common within the Nobility back during my filly days until it was finally outlawed, just like every other cloning and multiplying spell, for very obvious reason, as you probably can imagine.” She answered.

I could feel a second set of disappointment creep up to me as I looked back at my headwear. “So… does that mean that this right here ISN’T some kind of a magical gateway connecting this world with mine?” I asked, sounding clearly disappointed.

Celestia shook her head. “Magic, yes, but dimensional, not. If it was, then this pretty little hat of yours would automatically cause all sorts of problems with the fabrics of space-time. Problem, which I can assure you, won’t look pretty in the slightest.” She confirmed. Which again was just a second blow to my already low sense of hope, which by now was basically all gone and crushed at this point.

I looked down at my now not dimension breaking hat with a sense of betrayal for obvious reasons. I still remembered the first ever encounter I had with Silver, when he openly mentioned that I could pull out MY STUFF out of my hat for all kinds of use. Granted, I already forgot if he specifically said “from my world”, but in this case it really doesn’t matter anymore, as the whole “Hat mystery” thing is fully debunked now, and that Silver is more or less gone as far as I am aware of.

I might actually ask Celestia about this as well while I still have the chance, but really one question at the time. Don’t want to sound demanding in front of the Princess, after all.

With a bit of a heavy heart, I replaced my trusty head wear back in its place, before giving off a quiet sigh. It may not do what I have been believing it could do, but that still doesn’t mean that it will be completely useless, quite on the contrary, in fact, if Celestia is right about her statement.

All of my items may be physical fabrications of my own memories, but that still doesn’t mean I couldn’t have fun with them. Plus, I might still use it as a storage device without having to carry a huge backpack with me.

In fact…

“What about the whole void like ability? Can I use it to store items in it like how it looks and obviously reacts?” I asked the Princess.

She again looked thoughtful for just a second before replying. “Well, possibly. It’s also not too rare to see two types of spells combined into one to enhance their effects. I would believe that it's added pocket dimension aspect could be used as a more practical storage option. Of course, only items that FIT through the rim can placed into its void. So, obviously, don’t bother trying to somehow force a carriage into your hat, that would certainly end in… well, nothing.” She explained with another chuckle attached to it at the end.

I just nodded. I was obviously already aware of that logic.

Another question down, more to go.

“Is it okay if I ask you more questions about things I still don’t understand? I actually have a couple more, if it is no trouble for you?” I awkwardly asked, rubbing the back of my neck.

She just smiled. “Of course, sharing my knowledge with others is basically my prime job as Princess, anyway. Just don’t ask the nobles about it, though.” She answered with a bit of a frown, most certainly aimed at the nobles.

From what I know, who could blame her.

I gave off a small smile of thanks of my own, before sitting down onto the edge of the fountain. “So, this is how Lyra does it then.” I thought to myself as I looked down at myself.

But obviously, the main reason as to why I sat down is because… well, this might take a while, plus, we still need to wait for Luna to arrive from her puking session or bad case of the diarrhea.

It’s pretty obvious to imagine what her problem is when Celestia said. “Eaten something she shouldn’t have.”

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………...

“No, no, and NO. You can NOT take that junk with you. I am not going to pay EXTRA for the shipping fee to take your Science McDoohickey with you.” Glade scolded a timid but secretly annoyed Batpony stallion.

Midnight Gear was quick to protest, despite the captain's intimidating glare. “Bu-but I have to… I have a project to… well… present to the science division back in… in.. Kazzas so that I can… keep my position with the guard. As stressful this position is… it has also given me all of the resources I ever wanted to do… what I love… tinker and experiment.” He countered, although with a bit stutter, which was typical for him.

Inventors and Geniuses tend to be highly anti-social, anyway.

Glade, on the other hand, just crossed her hooves as she leaned back against her chair. “If you mean busting holes through walls with unexpected and should I also add “Controlled Experiments”” She said with air quotes. ”Then, yes, the bucket heads back home have certainly given this overseas job to a complete nuthead.” She commented, much to the young stallion’s dismay… and secret insult.

“Nutjob. I am the only one who is fixing all of your shit, damn it. Like that dusty old blood weapon of yours that most would be clueless about to even sharp.” Midnight thought to himself, even though his outside expression didn’t match his thoughts or feelings.

Which is intentional, he has seen what she does with enemies and… victims. She makes it look so easy, but of course he knew that it isn’t.

How in Tartarus can slaying a dragon solo even be considered easy? But then again, she did have an old pact to uphold if she wants to keep her Immortality intact.

But he is probably thinking too much about it, as he still has a more pressing matter to solve. Like getting her to agree that he can take his latest work back to Kazzas on the upcoming flight.

He tried once more to convince her. “But… but isn’t the airship being… paid by the… same military branch that… that you are part of? How can you state that… adding my invention into the… cargo list would cost extra… somehow? Don’t you have some… sway to not make it cost anything?” He again questioned.

Glade just sighed, rubbing her head in frustration. “For one, this whole “paid trip” service is only covered for members of the military, NOT a civilian, which you are enlisted as, and second, just because I am a leader of one of the major clans back at home, it doesn’t mean I can bend some rules that have existed for over a millennia all willy nilly. The council will still have my ASS if I ever tried to pull such a stunt.” Glade explained before looking back at the tinker with an indifferent look.

“Also, if you really want to take this contraption of yours with you back to Kazzas, then why in the God's name don’t you just pay the fees yourself? The last time I checked, your monthly income dictated a rather healthy sum of support for your services far to the south. It’s YOUR project, so YOU shall pay for it.” She finalized.

Midnight continued to protest though. “But-but, I don’t even have the money anymore… most of the income I get sent in… is meant for funding my continuous… work and projects in the fields of magic… science… and Magi-Tech.” He continued to whine, which in turn was slowly going into Glade’s head, if her slowly increasing frown was anything to go by.

“Not my problem, simple as that.” She simply answered.

Midnight Gear was at the edge of frustration as well, though, again, internally and not externally for his sorry ass sake.

He was about to say more on the matter when a knock on the door prevented him from it. This,of course, got Glade’s attention, just for the sake of having something else to talk about.

“Come in.” She announced before seating straight.

It was one of her fellow guards, a Thestral stallion, to be precise, though a bit on the skinny side of things compared to the rest. A trainee, as far as Glade was concerned. These guys were more or less the post boys of her division until they can grow their skills and muscles to be considered full fletched Thestral guards in the future.

The stallion stepped into the room and did a Chest salute towards his captain, at which Glade nodded to him in response. He quickly eased up before starting his business here.

“Miss Glade, the gate guard in front of the Barracks has just been given a letter by a mail pony.” He explained before reaching for his pouch while continuing. “I was instructed to further deliver this mail to you, miss, after it was found out that the letter was specifically addressed to you.” He continued as he pulled out a letter from his pouch and presented it towards his captain.

Glade’s eyebrows immediately rose in curiosity as she grabbed the offered envelope with her hoof before opening it up and reading its contents.

Both Midnight and the newcomer simply waited as the captain continued to read the offered letter. Her curious brow slowly and surely morphing into a small frown as she slowly made her way to the bottom of the letter.

She eventually grumbled to herself before dropping the piece of paper down onto her table.

“Thanks for bringing this to me, recruit. You are now dismissed.” She casually stated with a hoof gesture.

The stallion did another quick salute before filing himself out of the room and closing the door behind him.

It was once again just Midnight and Glade, as Glade simply began to massage her temple with a bit of a sigh. She eventually looked back at the timid stallion.

“Pack your oversized project. The Science and Magic Department back home has personally paid for the transportation expenses needed to haul you piece of whatever back to Kazzas. What a ridiculous way of timing.” Glade explained.

Again, Midnight was about to say something before being cut off once more.

“I don’t care or want to know what it is that you have been working on these past few weeks. All the ruckus, fires and horrible stench coming from your workshop is all I need to know.” Glade interrupted.

“Now, go away. I still have some more legal work to do before our pick up arrives. Just be happy that you still can take your machine with you free of charge.” She ordered.

Midnight gear just nodded timidly before showing himself out.

With Glade finally alone and some time to just think to herself, she eventually turned herself around on her seat towards the moderate sized window overlooking the barrack grounds behind her.

She exhaled sharply as she watched some of the new recruits getting kicked around by the more experienced veterans. Quite literally, I may add.

Author's Note

Well this was certainly a long chapter, and certainly one of the reason it took so long to finish.

Anyway, here it is. I hope you all enjoyed it. Also, if some of you like my stories, and feel generous enough to help me get a little bit of a start in the big wide world. Consider visiting my Patreon, I do sometimes post sketches there that are nowhere else to be seen, simple ideas that will never get finish, because sometimes I just like to sketch something to pass the time.

Again my Patreon can be find here.

But besides that, today's event pic is this one.

A bit rushed this one but I hope it still looks nice to all of you.

Chapter 9: Time to Leave for an Unknown Land

Chapter 9: Time to leave for an unknown land

Edited by: Samellen, fistfire

“Well, how was your first ever meeting with the Princesses?” Cloud asked after I shakily disembarked from the pegasus pulled chariot that both Luna and Celestia provided for me after our day-long meeting had met its conclusion.

I almost fell down onto the cloud covered ground as I took my first step outside the chariot much to the two pegasi amusement.

I would be glaring at these two rowdy fucks, but a sudden sense of “the upchuck” was preventing me from doing so, and also the fact that I still managed to lose my balance and land face first onto the ground anyways.

I could hear the two pegasus guards snicker as I groaned and tried to keep both my lunch and dinner inside of me.

And here I thought that being and an alicorn meant that you’re automatically perceived to be royalty. Well, then again, these two are originally from Cloudsdale as far as I know from when I tried to make small talk with these two during the flight. A flight that immediately turned into a rollercoaster when these two freshmen decided to mess with me a little bit.

Good thing that I could still hold onto something with my hooves, otherwise my return trip might have turned out to be spiritual rather than physical like it should be. At this point I think I would rather take a balloon ride than a pegasus drawn chariot any day.

At least, with the balloon I would have a nice cramped gondola to crawl into. The back of the chariot was wide, fully open and whatever railings that it has were overstylized and too low for my liking.

Almost pissed myself on the first loop.

Either way, I could hear a set of hooves approaching me while the two asshats were too busy snickering at my unfortunate expense.

I felt a soft set of hooves caressing my back gently as I continued to lay face first on the ground, groaning. Don’t ask me how, but I could somehow tell that Cloud was giving these two nutjobs the most heated glare of their lives which in turn caused these two to immediately cease their laughter.

Well, at least my pony ears are still working, unlike the rest of my senses.

“If the two of you have nothing better to do than just stand there with that gaudy wagon of yours, then why the hay don’t you scram to whatever division you two belong to?” Cloudchaser demanded, which caused one of the pegasus guards to huff.

A short wind burst and a sound of flapping later, I could hear the two take off and leave both me and Cloud alone on the landing platform.

I was obviously still feeling sick, but at least I got my bearings enough to try to push myself up to a more comfortable position, which consists of mainly me sitting on my rump and groaning at my upset stomach.

“Ugh… note to self, never fly an air chariot again and try to remember to file a hard heated complaint to both Celestia and Luna about these two.” I mumbled, while trying to keep myself upright.

Cloudchaser just shook her head next to me. “Or you could finally give your wings a purpose and actually try and fly with them instead of just having to constantly rely on public transportation to get you from point A to point B.” Cloud suggested, which to my dread she was kind of right with that.

All my added wings have ever served for were either acting as a burden in certain situations or just making me somewhat broader around my barrel.

Never really used them for flying, or had a chance to actually use them for something that these two pair of twins were naturally designed for in the first place. Minus the first time when I went all Hero mode all of the sudden and saved both Cloud’s and Flitter’s lives back in the Everfree.

But that obviously didn’t count as I really wasn’t one steering myself at the time. It was Silver, or so I believe.

Talking about Silver, I still was pretty much lost and clueless as to who he was and what exactly happened to him. It would be very obvious to assume that he somehow perished when I got magic zapped from that mysteriously forgotten Blood crystal under the Palace. But that, of course, would be too foreboding for me to believe, and I would still rather hope that the mental clone of me is still somehow alive and well out there, or that he may still be somewhere deep within my subconscious, recovering and hiding from sight… or, well, from how in sight you can be in someone’s mind, that is.

Either way, nothing I can really do besides waiting and taking the knowledge about his existence from the two Princesses to mind. According to them, alicorn magic in its rawest and most concentrated form has the potential to create sapience for itself when certain situations and conditions are met. That is how Nightmare Moon was conceived inside Luna’s mind in the first place and eventually took over her body. A seriously disturbing fact to know that even Silver would have been capable of taking full control over my body and actions, which, now that I realize it, was exactly what he did a couple of times when I was still new, lost and confused about all of this. Though, his subtle ways of control were more directed to acts of heroism rather than malice in comparison to Luna’s own sapient magic.

Which is, of course, fine by me, as I don’t really feel fancy about getting stoned or partaking in the Equestrian Apollo program. I do love being alone sometimes, but getting launched to the moon would just be complete overkill towards my required desires.

I say required because of moments like these. Moments where this world just loves to kick me continuously into my stomach and laughs at my upturned ass for its sense of “Schadenfreude”.

I really don’t know what Equestria as a whole seems to have against me, but, I guess, I am kind of looking forward to leaving this land for another.

Because let’s face it. Equestria, we all know it. But the lands that exist outside Equestria, the races, their culture, all of it is still unknown and pretty much uncharted territory at this point, and basically having the chance to go and experience such a land for the first time, in person, mind you, would be truly an exciting experience for sure.

As long as I don’t keep making myself look like an ass or get myself into some more trouble.

With my luck here, certainly easier said than done.

I am not really sure how long I managed to space out, but I was more or less forced back into reality when I noticed Cloud waving her hoof in front of my eyes with a rather concerned look on her face.

I blinked a couple of times before shaking my head. Not the greatest of moves given how dizzy I am, but at least it’s the thought that counts… I guess.

I just awkwardly smiled. “So-sorry there, Cloud, I was… I was just spaced out there for a moment, that’s all.” I tried to assure her while still keeping my nausea in mind.

My previous head shake was certainly a bad idea.

She didn’t buy it, though, as she suddenly stepped up against my side and placed her right foreleg around me. Nausea or not, I can still feel and smell her shampooed fur, which in turn, was just forcing me to heat up around my facial features. She is a mare, and I am a dude, it’s just nature, and besides that, I really didn’t have experience when it comes to the opposite sex. Given my previous introverted lifestyle.

“Well, you don’t LOOK that normal to me with how you sway in place and how green you face seems to be. Come on, I can easily support you while we make our way back home.” She suggested with a small smile.

Funny, and here I thought I was blushing and not looking gree…

And that’s when I had to force myself to put my hoof in front of my mouth as another nasty upchuck was threatening to finally come out. It’s not like that I am afraid of finally letting it out, it’s just that upchucks of such nature hurt like shit when you do let it go, and I certainly don’t feel like having to go through some abdominal pain to cap off the day. Plus, the taste and aftermath sensation both suck too, so, really, I am just forced to keep it down and hoping that my senses for orientation can sort themselves out.

I just gave a nod towards Cloud, after my stomach once more calmed down a bit, that I was ready to go.

She easily accepted it as the two of us slowly made our way off the open platform and onto the busy streets of Cloudsdale.

My uncomfortable levels, once again, were going sky high as a lot of pegasi around us were giving me some curious looks as we passed them. Thanks to that one incident involving a large crowd and an angry pissed off Glade in the end, the entire city pretty much already knows of my existence and also the fact that all of those magical anomalies, especially the zero gravity one, were caused by me as well. Which, as an aftermath, meant that a lot of ponies here were either giving me cautious or even downright accusing stares.

Doubt even Glade’s blade buster can fully fix this issue as well, which is also one of the main reasons now why I hate going out into the open streets of Cloudsdale, or generally leaving the house at all. But it’s just one of the extra things here in Equestria that I have to chuck up and push myself along through it to hopefully reach my goal of normality and simplicity once more.

Both me and Cloud simply ignored (or tried to ignore) all of the passing onlookers as the two of us casually… or, at least, as casual as we could look, trotted back towards our home and away from all of our problems… well, MY problems, really.

Also, preparing for a long and adventurous trip, which shouldn’t be too hard as I hardly have anything that counts as my personal possession besides the hat and glasses that I am wearing.

Didn’t even have my scarf and gifted jacket anymore. Yeah, this just proves how little I have to my name besides just bad rep with the citizens here.

“Oh, thank Celestia, we are almost there. You have gotten surprisingly heavy since the last time I had to carry your sorry flank out from a situation. Which was actually quite a while back, now that I think about it.” Cloud eventually commented, which in turn caused me to look down at myself.

“Have I really gotten a bit fatter somehow?” I wondered to myself as we both began to climb up some very wide stairs, which I am quite familiar with at this point.

Truth be told, I did somehow develop somewhat of a small belly since my arrival. A realization that was quite curious to discover, especially since it wasn’t really that long ago when I last checked myself.

The whole “first boner incident” came to mind, which again forced me to get the images of my own horse ass out of my head.

Never go into a dark alley with that. Or jail, or anywhere else filled with desperate individuals. Who knew that unintentional sexiness can be so dangerous to someone’s well-being? But then again, look at my own world for examples for that one.

Either way, both me and her eventually made it to the front porch of our home. Cloud carefully began to pull out a set of keys from under her left wing before putting them into her mouth and unlocking the door with them.

Funny to imagine that every pony not born as a unicorn is forced to either use their somewhat inflexible hooves or awkwardly using teeth to pretty much operate everything on a day to day basis.

Really makes you appreciate being born with opposite thumbs which I don’t have anymore. At least now I know the true meaning of ‘you won’t appreciate something until you lose it’ slogan.

So, yeah, this suddenly stinks, doesn’t it?

Cloudchaser entered first, followed by me, though a bit wobbly, of course, as I was still a bit unbalanced. She immediately supported me again as she led me towards the couches and gently easing me down onto one of them.

I gave her a thankful smile despite how degrading this whole situation just felt for me. But then again, it’s nothing new for me at this point. Feeling weak, useless, and overall a burden to others is pretty much my new life now. Could I do something about it? Yes, sure, but that obviously means finally stopping myself for being such a pansy and actually trying to fix all of my problems and issues, and to fully face this world head on.

This world is my home now, and if Celestia’s words hold any merit, then trying to make the best of it is most certainly the simplest and healthiest way to approach this. Not just for me, but for those around me as well.

Again, easier said than done, but certainly something I just have to push myself through no matter what.

I just sighed before simply laying myself down fully across the couch while minding my wings. They gave off a tentative twitch at first, but overall it felt pretty okay to fully rest on my back.

Might also be the fact that Cloud’s and Flitter’s couches are just so darn soft, but in the end, who cares? All of this is rather miniscule in the grand scheme of things.

Especially when you are still suffering from motion sickness.

Man, I really do get sick a lot as an alicorn for some reason. Never really had these issues when I was human.

“HEY, FLITTER, WE ARE HOME IN CASE YOU HAVEN'T HEARD US!” Cloud suddenly screamed, which caused me to cringe.

“Do you… have to scream like that?” I ask her with folded ears and hooves resting on my now pounding head.

I knew that she can be loud, but not THIS loud.

“Yes, I can bloody hear you, sis. Stop shouting around or our neighbors next door might file a complaint against us… again. I don’t feel like having to pay another fine for peace disturbance.” I heard Flitter call back. The muffled tone of her call meant that she must be inside a room.

Cloud just smiled. “Well, yes. Yes, I do have to shout like that as you can hear. Mares like her just LOVE to spend most of their day in a toilet, after all.” She commented much to my own mental sarcasm.

“Yeah, keep telling yourself that, the mare who basically spends 45 minutes in a shower.” I thought to myself. I actually timed that. This morning she actually spent a third of an hour under the hose. Both me and Flits were already ready, but she was still under the thing, getting her mane and coat rinsed off.

As I thought that, Cloud eventually decided to leave the living room for the kitchen and to obviously leave me behind, alone on the couch. At the same time the door to the secondary bathroom on the left side of the home opened, revealing a well groomed and relieved looking Flitter. She looked at me, only for her expression to change as she most likely saw just how much of a mess I must be looking.

Messy mane, messy coat, somewhat green expression, you know the drill.

She immediately trotted over to me with a startle. “What the... Nava, what in Equestria happened to you? Did somepony stuffed you into a cement mixer, or did Cloud somehow drag you into one of those bars that sells some high grade Cloudsdale liqueur?” Flitter questioned before her expression turned into a frown as her head turned towards the kitchen.

“Cloudchaser, you better not have dragged Nava to one of your after work bars!” She demanded.

“What the buck, sis? Of course not. He already looked like this when he arrived, thanks to a duo of flankholes in armor. They were flying loopty loops with him as far as I can tell.” I heard Cloud call back as the sound of the fridge door closing could be clearly heard from where I was laying back first.

Flitter, in turn, just shook her head before focusing her attention back to me.

“Do you maybe need any medicine to get rid of your nausea? I have some in the drawers if you want?” Flitter suggested.

I just shook my head, lightly this time. “No need. I already feel somewhat better now, to be honest. Just need to wait it out a bit longer and I should be A-Okay before bedtime hits the hour.” I assured her with a weak smile.

She just nodded before leaving me as well and heading towards her room for whatever reason. It was then when I realized there was a stack of rather large looking saddlebags neatly stacked in the corner that separates the living room with the left hallway. A curious sight for sure, and one that I immediately found myself drawn to as Cloud eventually reappeared back from the kitchen and sat herself across from me on the second couch with a soda can held on her right wing.

I looked at her questionably. “Hey, uhm… Cloud. “I called out which got her attention. “What are these large bags for? Is one of you going somewhere, or am I missing something here?” I questioned while pointing it out.

Cloud followed my gesture and saw the bags, before looking back at me with a somewhat awkward look on her features.

She rubbed the back of her neck. “Well…” She began with a pause. “Both me and Flitter eventually came to the conclusion, while you were off to Canterlot, that we kinda want to come with you to this illusive thestral land far to the north. I know that this sounds super abrupt from me, but that is the answer. Those bags are already packed with everything we might need for perhaps a month or even far longer absence from home.” Cloud explained while looking down at her soda.

This is certainly a surprise, to say the least. Both Flits and Cloud leaving their home, friends and job behind for who knows how long to simply tag along to a foreign and perhaps alien looking land?

I certainly need the confirmation from Flitter to be one hundred percent sure that Cloud’s answer is true. Knowing her attitude so far, she might just as well be bullshitting her own sister into this without asking or informing her about it first.

Flitter finally returned from her room a minute or two later with her bow finally attached to her mane.

I immediately decided to ask as she entered the living room with us.

“Hey, Flits. “ I called out while breathing from my mouth a couple of times to get my stomach to behave again. “Cloud just told me that you two have decided to join me and Glade to the Thestral Homelands. Are you really onboard with this as Cloud stated?” I questioned, which in turn caused Flitter to stop right behind Cloud’s couch and look back at the bags I was pointing at with a lazy hoof.

She looked back at me and sighed. “Well, it’s true.“ She finally confirmed, “Both me and Cloud over here had a rather long and… in depth discussion about you leaving Equestria with that crazy mare of a captain for who knows how long. So, long story short, we decided to make some use of our parent’s inherited wealth, and simply go with you. Not just for your sake, but also for the chance of seeing something else other than Equestria, and to maybe find some answers as to what our parents were doing over there before their… well, sudden death.” She finished, confirming Cloud’s statement.

I was in a bit of a loss after this as I was just laying there. Well, that’s really all I can do anyway.

To be honest, I am kind of happy to know that these two will be accompanying me to this new grand adventure of mine, at least like that I won’t be totally on my own and more or less back at square one with an angry dominatrix. Though, thinking about her, I am not really sure if Glade would ever be okay with this or not. She does lead this trip, as far as I know. But then again, I guess that Flitter’s mention of money might come in handy. Paying themselves on board might be an option here.

Either way, one thing seems to be clear, though. I just have this feeling that I won’t be back to Equestria for a while. Not sure how, but it is a hunch. Would be somewhat okay with me, since I really don’t have any attachment to this place whatsoever. But, what about Cloud and Flits, then?

They would certainly be leaving behind a lot with this. Friends, family, home, a world that they have come to know and love pretty much the entire life, not to mention their jobs, too. How is this all going to work for them?

With that in mind, I just had to ask. “Is it really okay with the two of you? To leave Equestria, a land that you two have known for pretty much all of your life for another that you barely know or understand? What about your jobs, how will that work out if you two would be away for who knows how long? I mean… I am quite grateful that you two care enough that you would actually follow me, even towards the end of the Earth, but still… I don’t want you two to potentially drop everything just for me.” I let myself be honest with my thoughts here, which, in turn, caused both of the sisters to look at me with mild realization.

Cloud was the first to respond. “We do, which is why me and my sister talked it out in great detail back at the weather factory. We know that we would be leaving a lot behind here, but, for the sake of exploration and adventure, you do kind of need to leave your old world behind in order to experience a new one in the first place. Plus…” She rubbed the back of her neck. “This whole thing was really my idea to begin with, anyway. Personally, I just couldn't stand the thought of you travelling alone with this psychotic mare for who knows how long. I don’t trust her, that is clear, but I also don’t trust her next to you. Especially with what she was capable and ready to do to just get her hooves on you in the first place.” Cloud openly explained.

I did remember the tales that Cloud told me when she and Shimmer made out of the underground chamber with my limp body. From what Cloud has informed me, Glade was quite… enthusiastic about getting her hooves on me. By enthusiastic I mean prepared to silently dispose of Cloud, Shimmer, and even Applejack to get me, not just her, but the thestrals she took with her were also ready to do what is needed to be done.

I mean, getting rid of Shimmer and Cloud, I can kind of understand, but Applejack as well? One of the Elements of Harmony? Either Glade didn’t know about her, which I honestly doubt, or she did know and just didn’t care about that. Now I am not sure what her true motives were or what her overall goal was at the time, but from what I can say, she is certainly one of those characters that does not beat around the bush and gets the job done quickly and covertly. She is precise, slick, and brutal, deadly so.

Actually, now that I managed to remind myself about her, I guess I really should start to be more wary around her in the future, well, at least until I can personally find out what truly makes her tick and not rely too much on what Celestia has told me about her so far.

Her story, at least from Celestia’s account is… somewhat vague, but it was a start. I guess what Celestia was trying to hint at was that it really wasn’t her place to openly disclose the mare’s story to me, not until I personally asked her about it first.

I rubbed the side of my head. “Well then, I guess, there is nothing else to do except wait.” I thought out loud.

Cloud nodded to that as she leaned back and finally took a sip from her can. Flitter noticed this as she gave her sister an accusing look.

“Hey, wait a minute. Isn’t that MY soda that you are drinking? I perfectly remember having seen you drink yours this morning.” She accused, which just caused Cloud to look down at her can.

“Oh…” Was all she responded.

Flitter just sighed. “Never mind, since your muzzle has already touched it, you might as well go ahead and drink the rest. I will just go down the store and get a fresh one myself.” She responded as she left the living area with an annoyed frown.

Cloud just beamed at that as she happily took another sip of her blueberry soda.

“Well, at least I can always count on these two to be sisters even outside Equestria.” I thought to myself before I decided to stare at the ceiling instead, my mind once again going back to the meeting I just got through.

Specifically the part about Glade.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….
(Couple of hours back.)

Both me and Celestia were trotting through the Palace gardens in the warmth and light of the late evening sun.

There were a few gardeners here and there, working on some flowerbeds off in the distance, but other than that, the two of us were mostly alone. Luna hasn’t come down to meet me in person at this point, and I honestly have a feeling that she won’t either, well, not until the very last second, that is.

Whatever she could have eaten must be very heavy on her stomach, and whenever I asked Celestia about it, all she could get out of herself was a stifled chuckle. At this point, I have just decided to drop the matter altogether, and just wait for Luna to either turn up or not.

Didn’t want to be rude towards her, but I don’t think that she could really give me any more useful information or life lessons that her sister hasn’t already covered. Though, it would still be nice to meet the Night Princess face to face before I had to return home. These two obviously still have a country to run. Luna at her Night court, and Celestia early in the morning.

Both me and Celestia eventually found ourselves inside a confusing hedge maze as we continued to trot silently with one another.

Well, I say confusing, because of the maze part. Other than that, there really wasn’t anything that could get you truly lost here, as all it would take to find your way out of this maze was to peek over these hedges and memorize at what direction the exit is.

Those botanic walls aren’t even that tall to begin with. Just stand on your hind legs, and it should be simple.

Besides that, this was, of course, my chance to finally ask her about something personal without anyone, or, in this case, anypony eavesdropping on us.

I looked up at the accessoryless Princess. “So… about Glade.” I began to get the Princess's attention, who after the question just sighed.

I knew that there must be a much deeper story about her, a reason as to why a hard headed mare like her is kept in Canterlot as the local Captain for Equestria’s Night Guard.

Especially when I already questioned her about this subject earlier. Apparently, and certainly to my surprise, she already knew about the incident that happened in the castle ruins. Even more importantly, about the situation when Glade was fully ready to kill one of the Elements to basically get her way. How did she know? Well, she was informed, most notably thanks to a certain yellow pegasus that happened to be nearby when she noticed Applejack galloping into the forest at high speeds. It was shocking to know, and when I started to question what her thought on this matter was, she honest to god told me that she had absolutely no power to do anything to Glade if she actually did the unthinkable.

Why? How? How can one of the most powerful ponies to ever live be powerless towards a hard headed thestral mare with serious emotional issues?

Simple — politics, and a very old case of the bad blood between two races. Celestia again was somewhat vague about her answer, but what she did told me straight on was that the ponies and the thestral clans far to the north had been in a bad state of relationships for the last 1000 years. The one major table turner with all of this is that Equestria nowadays is a lot more pacifistic in its policies than it used to be in the past, the strong military that it used to field was no longer present today. Unlike the Nassgardians, which still had a very formidable military presence within its borders, even to this day, thanks to their overall military focused policies and warrior centered culture.

The thestral clans were just waiting, waiting for their southern neighbors to do anything stupid that would give them a legitimate enough reason to finally settle a 1000 year old score in one wide swoop, and if sacrificing the life of one of the Elements means saving the lives of possibly millions, then the choice in Celestia’s mind was pretty clear, despite the fact how immoral it seemed.

Celestia is a princess of Equestria, and as a princess, it is HER job to do everything in her power to safeguard the existence and peace of her nation and the citizens that live in it.

Yes, the Elements of Harmony are part of that peace, and one of the reasons why Equestria was able to survive for pretty much a whole millennia, but at the same time not the complete and only reason. Yes, the Elements may be invaluable in dealing with individual threats like Nightmare Moon or Discord, but in situations of a full scale war they are as useful as tits on a fish.

No, really, that is how Celestia herself phrased it. I wasn’t sure if I should have laughed at that or just be surprised by her choice of words.

Either way, the point she was trying to make was that if she ever did anything to a major leading figure of one of the eight great clans, then they would have found a good enough reason to stir up the population and demand military actions from the current High King.

A situation that would just transform into an immediate disaster if that ever happened. Again, Nassgaridath military strength is vastly superior to Equestria in almost every level. Except for Magic, but, according to Celestia, they disregard magic and are replacing it by something new that is referred as Magi-tech, something that pretty much already tells you everything by just looking at the name.

But none of that is really the focus now. The point to all of this is that, A: The thestral clans can be quite spiteful, even after as long as a 1000 fucking years, and B: That the world of politics in this version of Equestria is just as serious and unnecessary complex as back in my world. A type of complexity that even Celestia has to obey.

Either way, both me and Celestia finally took a break from our constant walking around as she finally took a seat right next to a flower patch in the center of this maze. She leaned herself against one of the hedges before looking back at my still standing form.

She gently patted the spot right next to her with a hoof. I trotted over to her and took my place on the same patch of perfectly cut grass right next to her.

She immediately began to answer my question after I sat down. “Well, about your curiosity about Glade.” Celestia began with a soft exhale escaping her mouth. “For starters, I like to personally tell you that she wasn’t the same cold and calculated mare that you see today. She actually used to be a lot more, let’s say, honor bound, a lot more proud and joyful towards herself, and certainly a lot more approachable. Definitely a lot less hostile and kill happy.” She explained, which obviously got my full attention at that point.

Not too hard to believe that a person used to be different many, many years ago, especially when you take a 1000 into consideration here. But hearing it from Celestia herself that Glade was a lot more… well… normal then she is now is certainly a bit of a surprise to know. Especially when you only know the Glade that I do now.

This was obviously just a tidbit of her past and overall history. There was more, far more, and just like any other individual with any healthy amount of curiosity in them, I just had to know more, if not for my own thirst for knowledge, then for the need to understand Glade better and hopefully get her to ease up somewhat. Not just on me, but on others, too.

Might be a rather useful knowledge to have, especially considering that she is going to be around me even more than she already is now.

I may not trust her, but that doesn’t mean that I can’t understand her. Having a mare like her as a friend is certainly better than having her as an enemy.

I looked up at Celestia. “Then what happened?” I began, which caused Celestia’s ears to immediately perk up. I was somewhat oblivious about that at the moment as I simply continued. “If she used to be a lot more different than she is now, then certainly something must have happened at the span of the last 1000 years that made her the way she is now?” I continued on, still being oblivious at Celestia’s changing expression.

I kept poking despite that. “So again, what made her like this?” I finalized.

It was only then when I finally noticed the distant expression that she wore. An expression that spoke more than it seriously couldn’t have normally.

I was about to ask out of worry when Celestia eventually freed herself from her trance with slow and steady headshake and the rubbing of her forehead.

She looked back down at me with an apologetic expression. “Sorry, just… just had a bit of a… flashback there.” She explained.

I shook my head. “It’s… it's fine, really. If my question somehow managed to open up a box that shouldn’t have been open in the first place, then it would be I that should be apologizing to you. I obviously had no idea that such a question might bring up some bad memories.” I responded, in both a careful and regretful tone.

Celestia just smiled. “No need to apologize. In fact, I might actually be somewhat grateful that you helped me remember something that I honestly shouldn’t. Past misdeeds and mistakes should never be forgotten in hopes of not making the same mistakes twice. It’s these mistakes that makes us who we are and help us to better ourselves for the future. Not to mention, being less naive in the long run.” She explained, which I guess was good.

But, obviously, that still meant a question being completely unanswered. Celestia must have noticed my train of thought as her smile quickly faded. She sighed before looking back off into the distance like how she has been for this entire meeting.

“Let’s just say that… I was a lot more naive and inexperienced back then, than I am now. I have certainly and rather largely contributed to both of this quiet hostility, and, most likely, Glade’s sudden change itself.” She responded, yet another sigh escaping her lips.

This was certainly an interesting revelation, the fact that Celestia messed up is, again, nothing new, as even in the original series she did made a lot of mistakes, perfectly showing her own mortality in a lot of those scenes and situations in the show.

Even a powerful Sun Princess like her isn’t immune to brain farts.

But, again, this obvious truth isn’t really the main focus here. What was the prime question that has also been burning inside my mind is what Glade’s story really is, ever since I was conscious enough to see her in person.

Like, seriously, what is it with the tsundere attitude she blows out? I need to know! Or… well, I would have, if Celestia didn’t suddenly decided to cockblock my desire for more answers the same way she did when I asked her about the reason as to why the thestrals of the north have such a bleak outlook on Equestria as a whole.

“I think that it would be best to ask Glade personally on what her story is. Those are her memories, after all, and I personally don’t have any right to spill them out to anypony, IF I actually knew the exact details.” Celestia suddenly added, which in turn was pretty much just as overall vague as the previous answers before.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….
(Present)

I immediately frowned after I remembered that part. I mean, sure, she was kind of right that it really wasn’t her place to tell these stories herself.

I could understand her reasoning for respect, but I could also understand that my best chances of finding an answer comes from a mood swinging, murderous feeling dominatrix that wields a massive red buster sword version of a spear.

It’s, like, everything I don’t want to get to close to or piss off by asking the wrong questions. Granted, I am somewhat positive with my assumptions that she won’t immediately skin for almost everything I do, and say simply because it is kind of her responsibility now to keep an eye, or so I have been told. But still, I really don’t feel like getting a hoof stuck inside my nuts, and given the fact on how prominent they are now as a pony, it would be easy to say that missing them would be practically impossible.

Especially for someone who has been trained for combat for all of their life. Her whole 1000 year long life, to be precise.

I rubbed my face with both of my hooves. “Well, there is that. I either have to find Glade’s story from someone else, or I have to go and somehow ask Glade in person. Pretty sure that the opportunity to do so will present itself one way or another if I keep a keen eye, but still… asking her feels like asking Sephiroth what his mother was like. One way trip to getting punched through by an oversized katana. Such hotshots are quite a gamble to deal with,” I thought with a bit of a groan.

By the way, I am meaning hotshot not because she is… well, actually, she doesn’t look that bad in both the face and mane department, and her overall well-toned body does add to the “Bad Girl” vibe that she is going with, and that is without mentioning the…

Another groan escaped my closed mouth. “Great, now I am starting to assume that she is kinda hot or something… which, given her muscles in all the right places, isn’t really that far off a… okay, I will just stop.” I thought as I gave myself a bit of a slap to get these ideas out of my mind.

Hooves apparently hurt more when you slap yourself with them. A realization that came a bit too late in my opinion, as I now had a red stinging cheek to cry about.

Not literally crying, but still cringeworthy.

The door to our home suddenly burst open, which, in turn, caused me to almost jump out of my couch while Cloud almost dropped her soda.

My senses were telling me that a certain thestral mare has entered the scene, and by the angry frown that Cloud was aiming at the entrance, I guess I was right.

“Well, are you all packed and ready to go, you little furball of a stud? Because tomorrow will be the day where you and I will be… wait, where the heck is he even?” I heard Glade’s distinct voice call out.

I scrambled up the backrest of the couch and peeked over it’s edge to basically mark my presence to her.

Her brows immediately rose in a questioning and somewhat curious expression as she looked at me. “Well, you certainly seemed to have seen better days? What happened to you? Did you hit the bar on your way back and drank more than your inexperienced little body could even handle, or did someone throw you around in a loop or two for stepping on their hooves or something?” Glade questioned which caused Cloud to take the lead from here.

“The second one, though minus the whole hoof stepping part. A bunch of pegasi guards though that doing aerial stunts with a cart being attached behind them would be a good idea.” Cloud informed, much to Glade’s curiosity and amusement.

“Ah, some foals in armor. I see, certainly a rarity where I am from. Because back home no healthy minded parent would give their children armor… depending on the situation.” She commented before closing the door and trotting closer to the couches.

Cloud just decided to ignore her for now as Glade stepped further into our home. She eventually spotted the packed saddlebags at the corner of the room, which, in turn, caused her to stare at them for a while before switching over to Cloud who was momentarily busy sipping on her can some more.

“Are those Nava’s bags? I wasn’t even aware that the stud had THAT much stuff to his name. Not to mention the strength to carry them all alone,” She commented, which just made me frown.

It was then when Flitter once again showed herself, but this time with a small pouch hanging from her neck. Most likely her sack to carry her bits.

“No, they are not.” Flitter responded, which caused Glade to switch her gaze over to her.

“Oh, then for whom, are they?” Glade casually responded.

Flitter just sighed. “They are ours, for… going to the far north with you and Nava. To the thestral homelands.” She answered with a sideways and somewhat awkward stare.

Glade just look at her funny, before bursting out into full laughter. This, of course, caused Cloud to once again glare at her, while Flitter just frowned by still kept her gaze fixed to the side.

I, on the other hand, just kept neutral, waiting for Glade’s outburst to end and for her to obviously deny their plans of coming with us.

Glade’s laughter quickly stopped, though, as she swiftly regained her composure by rubbing left eye. Most likely the first ever tear I ever saw from her. Even though I didn’t, because she was kind of facing away from me. But hey, you can wonder, can’t you?

“Oh, oh, that was a good one. Two basic weather ponies who want to travel to a cold, alien, still raw and untamed, in comparison to this one, land. Oh, the delicious irony of this joke.” Glade commented in between breaths, still keeping her chuckles under control.

Cloud, of course, was the first to jump at that. “Hey, just because we have lived in comfort for most of our lives doesn’t mean that we can’t learn and force ourselves to adapt. Our own parents made the trip to Nassgardiath a couple of times, so why can’t we? If they can, then why not anypony else as well?” She ranted, which was actually a pretty valid reason for her to place down, when you think about it.

Granted, not anyone can learn or adapt to any location or situation as well as the next guy, but still, given enough time, dedication, and a bit of luck, then truly anyone could learn something new or become someone new at the end of the day.

But then again, take a look at me and my still constant failing at actually getting my magic and sense for flying under control. Well… if I would even start bothering, that is. Magic is still a “NO” zone, with flying being pretty much in the same situation as well.

Acrophobia and a massive distrust of magic thanks to it’s constant dicking around isn’t really a great motivator, after all.

Especially when you are just constantly reminded of them over and over again.

Glade,on the other end, just mumbled to herself as she looked over to Cloud’s determined look. If there is one thing I know of that she kind of respects most and foremost, its guts and bravery. I know that Cloud seems to be unafraid of Glade to some extent, something that Glade seemed to notice.

I guess that it must be quite rare for an individual like her to meet a person who isn’t afraid or intimidated by her.

Personally, I wouldn’t want to ever get on her bad side, but that’s just me. I never claimed to be the bravest of individuals, and my track record pretty much speaks for itself. But that is only because this world has been fucking me over ever since my arrival, my new body is still alien to me, this entire world, though somewhat familiar, is also alien to me with its alternative history, and then there is the loss of my home and my acrophobia.

I must sound like a broken record right about now, don’t I?

Either way, Glade and Cloud just kept staring at one another, one in defiance while the other in mild curiosity and… slight amusement?

Glade eventually broke the staring contest as she went back to her normal mocking smile. “Well, in that case, be my guest. If the two of you feel so drastically attached to your little stallion over here…” She tried to say before Cloud interrupted by getting up from her couch.

“Hey, Nava might not be the bravest, but at least his heart is in the right place. Not sure if I can say the same about you.” Cloud challenged, much to our surprise.

Both me and Flitter looked at the duo with a hint of worry, especially when Glade quickly lost her smug smile after she said that. Glade for a moment seemed to be ready to do… something, when she suddenly eased up again and simply rolled her eyes in Cloud’s direction.

“What do you know about hearts?” I could hear her mutter before she returned to her “Glade look”.

“Either way, if the two of you really want to come along on the airship that is going to take us to the north, then you better have some deep pockets, because this is certainly no charity trip, and non-registered passengers will have to pay for their ride like everybody else. Which, by the way, isn’t particularly cheap.” Glade explained.

That’s when Flitter stepped in. “Well, I had a feeling that such a problem would arise.” She started which got the thestral’s attention almost immediately.

“Oh, is that so? Well, do you then also have the funds to pay for your “Tickets”?” Glade questioned, smirking at the ticket part.

Flitter nodded, to Glade’s mild surprise. “Well, yes, and far beyond that, too. Money for us really isn’t an issue. Especially with all of the money that both of our parents left for us.” She announced.

Glade perked up at that. “Oh, yeah, your two are so called “Royal Couriers”. Well, I do know that this position pays quite well. Especially in how limited the position is.” She casually commented.

“Well, anyway, if you got the coin, then there are no issues for you to come along. The ship IS designated for military use only, so civilians will have to pay as if it were your typical cruise ship. Just behave while onboard, and you should be fine.” Glade quickly added.

Flitter just nodded to this information before stepping past us and making her way towards the front door. She quickly looked back to Cloud before she opened the door.

“Oh, and Cloud, please don’t try to get yourself killed while I am out to get a new can of blueberry soda for me.” She announced with a neutral look.

Cloud just rolled her eyes. “Yeah, yeah, whatever. Just make sure that you don’t come back with another colt trailing behind your tail, will ya? I don’t feel like having you making a ruckus right across my room when I am obviously trying to sleep.” Cloud countered, making Flitter roll her eyes this time.

She wanted to say something, but decided not to. She just groaned as a response before exiting the house and closing the door behind her, leaving me and Cloud along with the illusive Glade.

Actually, now that she openly mentioned it, I do hope that Cloud doesn’t do or say anything stupid that might lead her to Glade’s Ire. I may be somewhat in Glade’s graces, but these two obviously aren’t, judging from the outburst earlier, Cloud’s over excessive courage might put her in trouble with this mare, or even anyone back up in Nassgardiath.

Glade, on the other hand, just decided to seat herself on an empty spot on one of the couches and make herself comfortable with a sigh, which got Cloud’s attention, of course.

“Why did you even came here if the trip is going to happen tomorrow? Don’t you have your own stuff to pack?” Cloud casually asked, crossing her hooves and leaning back against her own couch.

Glade just kept cool while resting her arms behind her head. “All done and finished. I just came here to make sure that our little wonder boy over here has done the same, and to also inform you all that the airship arrives tomorrow. Tomorrow morning, to be precise, on an open field in the middle of nowhere, no less.” She answered, which immediately caused Cloud to jump up with wide eyes.

“Wait, tomorrow morning? Early, as in early morning?” She questioned with a bit of distress.

Glade just raised her eyebrow at her. “Yes, early, like 7:30 AM kind of early. Why do you ask? Do you have some illusive early morning rituals to do, or something?” She asked, which in turn caused Cloud to frown.

“No, it’s just…” She trailed off a bit, looking to the side. ”I am just not a morning pony, that’s all. Always hated to wake up early.” She answered.

Glade just smirked at that, just like how she always does. “Well, in that case you better start to get used to it. Because the ship that we will be boarding is a military one, as I stated. They will be some quite obvious military like routines, like getting up early to grab your breakfast down at the galley. Because the trip is certainly going to take a week or two of nonstop flying. So, again, you better get used to be an early bird if you don’t want to get left behind.” Glade explained, much to Clouds displeasure.

She eventually groaned before sitting back down, or, rather, laying herself halfway across the couch with her hooves clutching her face.

“Ugh, not even on board, and I already hate this.” I heard Cloud mutter, to Glade’s personal pleasure.

“Well, we all have to get our asses out early in order to get somewhere in life. Same with school and same with a basic job. The military is far from different.” Glade commented casually as she just decided to ignore the two of us and just relax on the couch.

I, for one, was kind of on Cloud’s side here. Waking up early in the morning is also a big fat NOPE for me. But then again, nobody likes to wake up early on purpose. That’s how bad morning people are born.

I decided to just copy Glade and simply relaxed, waiting for the next day to come in order to finally start this brand new chapter of my life. Who knows, maybe my time in a foreign land would be somewhat more pleasant than it was here. Also, my nausea has also long passed at this point, which should make the whole “take a little nap” idea a lot more enjoyable for sure.

I quietly sighed. “Well, nothing better to do now than wait for tomorrow, basically. After the whole ordeal I had to push through today, I certainly don’t feel like doing anything for the rest of the evening. Also, need to properly shelve all of the information that Celestia has given me so far. So much to learn, but so little to understand.” I thought to myself before slowly closing my eyes.

Its moment like these when I could truly let all of my worries go and simple LIVE. Not saying that mishaps aren’t part of life or anything, but it’s nice to let go for a while and pretend that you are simple dosing off on your own couch.

Got to take what I can get, after all.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

“HURRY UP, YOU THREE, WE WILL BE LEAVING IN 20 MINUTES, AND I CERTAINLY WON'T WAIT FOR ANY OF YOUR SORRY ASSES IF YOU ARE NOT PACKED AND READY TO GO!!!” Glade shouted into the home, which makes all of us groan as we tried to have breakfast in the kitchen.

The key word being “tried” here.

Not sure how both Flitter and Cloud are feeling, but I rather had a long and comfortable night, thanks to the fact that I dozed off on the couch yesterday and basically slept through the rest of the day and until this morning.

Glade suddenly came crashing into our front door at around 5 am, which certainly did the trick in getting everyone out of their sacks. Not me, though, I simply got launched from the couch from the shock and hit the floor head first, as usual.

If this keeps up, I might actually come down with a serious head condition sooner or later. Not sure how sturdy alicorn skulls are, but if I can feel it, then I can certainly receive damage. How much is still up for debate, though.

Either way, besides that little mishap, the rest of the morning was pretty much okay for me as I did had a very long night rest under my belt. Though, I can’t really say the same for both of the mares sitting across me. Both of them looked more drowsy than a Snorlax having been just woken up from a bad night sleep.

Yes, I obviously know Pokémon. Actually was still in elementary myself when it first came out, like with most of my generation.

But I am just getting off track now. I should rather focus on my breakfast before Glade once again comes to pull on our plugs. It’s actually a good thing that the ship that we are boarding has its own showers that would make getting cleaned up a lost less stressful for us.

Not that we have the time to do so, anyway. Cloud especially seems to love long showers.

Well, to be honest, it would have been a surprise if it hadn’t had any bathrooms or showers installed. Given the fact that the trip will most likely take two weeks or more. Glade actually informed us after the rough wake up that the trip will have a little detour planned in it. Something about getting supplies along the way.

“Ugh… why the heck didn’t I went to bed early? Only got like… around four hours of sleep, which is obviously not enough.” Cloud suddenly complained, which forced me to look up at her.

She had been staring at her bowl of cereal for almost five minutes without even having touched them. Flitter, on the other hand, was in a little better shape than her sister, but only a little, given she had bags under her eyes and overall messy mane. Can’t really determine that towards Cloud, since her mane is ALWAYS messy no matter how you look at it.

Looks good on her, though. Similar to Rainbow Dash or Vinyl Scratch. If she exist, that is, I honestly haven’t heard or seen any dubstep music or albums, mostly because I am not trying to look for them in the first place.

Dubstep really isn’t my thing.

Flitter looked over to her sister with a frown. “Well, maybe because you just had to spend most of the evening running around town before coming back home in the later hours. Don’t tell me you went to one of your bars.” She responded with a somewhat judgmental stare aimed at her sister.

Cloud just shook her head. “No, I was actually out buying some winter clothes for, well… the north. I am not sure what the climate is up there, but I would imagine that it isn’t anywhere near as temperate as here.” Cloud responded.

“But… but why the hay did you do that? You have your own winter gear in the closet, as far as I know.” Flitter pointed out, which, in turn, caused Cloud to sigh.

“Well, yes but… you remember the last Winter Wrap-Up?” Cloud questioned.

Flitter nodded, which allowed Cloud to continue. “Then you probably must also remember that I managed to get my jacket ruined, thanks to Thunderlane’s carelessness about kicking a cloud right into my face, causing me to be pushed into a tree and rip my jacket on its branches.” Cloud casually recalled before she went back to staring down at her still full bowl.

Flitter sported a look of realization, despite her physical bags under her eyes. “Oh, yeah, I do remember that one. Totally slipped my mind there.” She responded before finally picking up her cup of hot coffee that she also neglected for like a couple of minutes.

I just looked at these two with a bit of an odd look as I just found their half awakened behavior somewhat awkward. Yes, I can somewhat relate, of course, but I wasn’t that un-functional even if I had completely skipped through a whole night without shut eye.

I just shrugged, letting these two be as I grabbed my cheese sandwich with both of my hooves and took my first bite of it. I am glad to know that Equestria also has its own version of both Emmental, Gouda and even Edam cheese for me to enjoy.

I have been living off the crappy Australian or American type cheeses for far too long where I used to live back in my world. I did miss the good taste of European made cheese so much. The REAL cheese, in my opinion.

Say what you want, but European cheese is the best in my opinion. But then again, everyone has their own opinion. Also, this is a new land and whatnot, and so on.

Well, okay, maybe I am not THAT well rested, after all. I still got knocked out of bed… or rather couch in this instance, which also somewhat screwed around with your fatigue levels.

But whatever, just finish my breakfast and I shall be ready for the trip. Not that I had anything to pack up to begin with, and even if I did, my hat would fill up most of that role anyway. So, basically, all I really have on me is the very fur on my skin… and my hat and glasses, of course.

“Cloud, would you kindly start eating your cereal so that I can quickly wash up the dishes. You have been staring at the bowl for Celestia knows how long.” Flitter suddenly complained after she managed to finish her cup and her own sandwich.

Cloud just groaned in response, but complied nonetheless as she slowly and somewhat uncoordinatedly grabbed the bowl with both of her hooves and just began chugging down the entire thing in one go.

It was somewhat glorious, but also mildly disgusting to watch Cloud swallow the milk and cereal as if there was no tomorrow, which actually might be true as I have no idea if they even have something similar to cereal back in Nassgardiath.

Flitter just frowned as she watched some of Cloud’s milk and cereal splash down on her coat and onto the table. She seemed to be on the verge of complaining before just settling for a loud and irritated sigh.

She got up from her seat with her empty mug and plate balanced on her right wing. “Seriously, sometimes I wonder if this sister of mine is either a mare or still a filly in her head. This is why going with you to restaurants is as enjoyable as getting kicked in the face.” She commented, which Cloud casually ignored as she was obviously still busy devouring cereal like a snake.

I don’t even think that she is chewing, all I can see is her throat gulping in a nonstop movement ever since she started. Maybe she is part snake, after all.

“Nava, could you maybe help me with the dishes a bit? I want to get all of this here done before we are inevitably forced out of our house, thanks to your predatory friend. It would just forever nag me in the back of my mind if we had to leave the house in a rather uncleaned and unorganized state for who knows how long.” Flitter requested, which I obviously had no qualms to oblige.

I just nodded before getting off of my seat while trying to carry my own plate over to the sink where Flitter was already working on.

I placed my plate down with the others and simply watched Flitter do her thing. Kind of interesting to watch a pony washing plates with nothing but their hooves. But then again, I guess it really wouldn’t be that difficult to begin with, as all you really need to do was trace your flat hoof over the flat surface of the plate.

Heck, I even managed to dry them up on my first try… before I managed to clumsily flick them away from my grasp. They are still just hooves, after all.

“Could you maybe do the scrubbing while I take care of the drying? I am sure that cleaning would be a lot easier and… safer for you than drying them up.” She suggested, which I personally could agree on.

“Sure, no problem, I mean, how hard could it be to break dishes inside a full sink?” I responded with an unsure grin, which in turn caused Flitter to give me an unsure look.

She just shook her head before stepping off from the sink and giving me the spot. “Well, we’ll see, won’t we?” She responded, more for encouragement rather than a joke, to my mild surprise.

I just gave her sheepish smile before dunking my forelegs into the sink… only realizing that I have forgot to grab the sponge and the soap first, which I of course quickly did.

Well, this certainly is a great start.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

“Well, okay then. Are the three of you ready?” Glade asked in front of us, as both me, Flitter and Cloud were standing in front of her on the Balloon platform. Packed and ready to go, well, mostly them, as I obviously didn’t had a lot to pack in the first place.

We all just nodded as a response, which made Glade smile. “Well, good, because I actually need to go take a leak first before we fly down towards the destination where the ship will be touching down. Just make sure that you also have the bits necessary to pay for the flight, and everything should be good for the two of you.” Glade announced before she started making her way towards a public restroom right next to the platform.

Didn’t even realize that open public restrooms were present around the launch pads, let alone be a thing at all.

Flitter raised an eyebrow at that. “Wait, I thought that I was supposed to give the money to you?” She questioned as she followed Glade’s walk.

She just continued trotting. “Never said that. Just wait here, unlike most mares, I obviously won’t take long.” She called back.

Well, this was certainly awkward, watching someone like her just casually walk into a public restroom. Certainly something worth to record… if I had a camera, that is.

“Hey, you three.” We all heard someone suddenly call out from above us.

We all turned our gaze up towards it’s source and were genuinely surprised to see none other than Rainbow Dash herself hovering above us.

Cloud was the first to respond as she waved her hoof towards the prismatic mare. “Hey, RD, what brings you here all of the sudden?” she called out.

“Well, simply, trying to give you all a last goodbye before the three of you bugger off towards the land of the bat winged and fluffy eared.” Dashie responded before descending for a landing.

She landed gracefully of all fours before facing us, looking us down and up before focusing on me.

She raised a curious eyebrow. “You, a stallion is forcing a pair of two mares to carry all of your stuff instead of doing it yourself? Not very gentlycolt-ish, if you ask me.” Dashie commented.

I just rolled my eyes at her before quickly realizing something. “Wait… how do you even know that the three of us are leaving Equestria in the first place?” I asked, which Flitter right next to me provided the answer to.

“Well, it’s because we informed her back at the weather factory during our last shift. Right after we came to the decision to follow you.” Flitter informed, and Cloud confirmed it with a nod.

Well, that certainly explains it, then.

“Well… anyway.” Dashie began. “I just came here to just say goodbye to the three of you and wish you all the best of luck on your journey. Not sure how long you three will be gone, but I can already say with honesty that I will certainly miss you all. Specifically your timid little flank, Nava.” She said with her focus fully landing onto me in the end.

I just gave her a sad smile. “Well, at least you still have Fluttershy to meet all of your timid needs. Plus, she is living pretty much at the same town as you, so… you will at least be very busy over there with her and the rest of your friends.” I commended back.

RD rubbed the back of her head. “Yeah… well, even so. The three of you will still be missing from the greater picture. Flits and Cloud with the weather team, and you for just being… well, you. Despite your weaknesses, you still are a very good kid, and I certainly can appreciate that.” She added, which in turn just made me smile genuinely at the end.

“Thanks, I obviously try, but… well, you know.” I said while rubbing my neck awkwardly. “But trying to grow out of your shell is never easy. Never was.” I added with a sideways look.

It was then when I felt an arm drawing me closer to the left, which ended up to be Cloud who gave me an encouraging smile.

“Well, that’s what we are here for. To follow you to the ends of the Earth just to make sure you won’t accidentally kill yourself or spend most of your day crying in a dark corner.” Cloud joked, which in turn earned her a little nutcracker from her sister.

“Ouch, what the… what the heck was that for?”

“For being so ignorant, that’s why. Here we are trying to encourage him, not constantly remind him how he usually does.”

“Oh, so, basically, you had to tell me that while basically saying the same thing that I just said. Hypocrisy is what that’s called.” Cloud shouted back, right next to my ear, mind you, which obviously made me cringe.

At this point the two were basically having their sibling related argues, with me and Dashie being lost and forgotten by these two.

I took this momentary distraction to move myself out of the line of fire and simply joined RD on her side as the two of us watched the two sisters, basically, being sisters.

Dashie sighed. “Well, at least you won’t be bored during the trip. I bet these two will give you all the entertainment you could possibly need.” She casually commented.

It was my turn to sigh. “Well, yeah, I guess. But then again, it’s just one of reasons why these two have grown on me so much. The fact that they do act and behave like real siblings with all the bells and whistles attached to it. Enjoying the little things in life, basically.” I answered, which she could only agree on.

The two continued their petty bickering as I spotted Glade at the corner of my vision returning from her quick toilet break… in her armor, mind you.

Not sure how toilet breaks work with armor, but then again, equine armor is generally the worst armor in practically all aspects when comparing it to actually historical human armor. But, I guess, a lot of enchantments make up for that.

She eventually spotted the two childishly bickering, which, in turn, forced her to stop on her tracks and raise a curious eyebrow at the scene. The two still being comically oblivious at the awkward scene that they were creating around them. It wasn’t just us now who were observing the spectacle at this point.

“Just two minutes of taking a leak, and already everything seems to be falling apart before we even reached the damn ship. Is this really normal for these two or this is just a one time thing here?” Glade questioned, switching her gaze to me.

I just shrugged. “Pretty much, but you will get used to it pretty quickly. Maybe even going so far as to find some level of entertainment out of it, if you are cynical enough to do so.” I answered.

This of course made Glade smile. “Well, in that case I might actually enjoy this already. Could actually saved me the money for having to hire that one band on the ship by replacing them with these two mares. I could listen to something like this all day long.” She admitted, which wasn’t that entirely surprising from her, to be honest.

Given her character, I wouldn’t be surprised that she enjoys some good “schadenfreude” once in a while. I mean we, all kind of do.

“…and furthermore, you just constantly sniffing through anypony’s… uh, wait, hold on.” Flitter suddenly stopped as she finally realized that they were both being watched by a lot of pones. Me, Dashie, Glade, and even our chauffeur as well.

Both of them looked around themselves with wide eyes before straightening themselves up and chuckling awkwardly to one another. I guess, the penny is finally fallen.

“Well, uhm… uh… sorry.” Flitter apologized, pawing the ground.

Cloud did the same. “Yeah, kinda got… carried away a bit.” She added with a downward gaze.

“No problem. Was actually quite entertaining for how long it lasted. Certainly worth the wasted time in my books.” Glade announced before making her way to the balloon that will take us to the ground.

Flitter just frowned while Cloud quietly grumbled to herself as they both started to follow Glade. Leaving me and RD alone with one another.

Dashie coughed to get my attention. “So, this is it, then. Won’t be seeing you or the two clowns for a while. Damn, saying goodbye to somepony is never easy, isn’t it?” She said, which I again could only agree on.

“Yeah, especially with how long this separation will be. It’s all just vague and cryptic at the moment for me. Why, how, when. It just another pile of questions to add to my ever growing list of things nobody want to explain to me.” I added with a small frown.

Dashie pulled me up for a sideways hug. “Hey, that’s just life. It’s all just one big guessing game with no clear answers at sight. Which makes it a lot more interesting, if I have to be honest. All of the mysteries and wonders that life provides would become void and boring if we would know ALL of its answers. So, just keep your head high and you senses sharp.” She explained, which was honestly quite intelligent and philosophic for a character like her.

But then again, she is quite different from the Dashie I’m familiar with. A lot smarter and level headed, compared to the show.

Again, sounding like a broken record here.

“Alright you three, all aboard, or I will be forced to leave without you. Well… except for you, Nava. You’re coming along whether you want to or not.” Glade announced.

This basically gave up the sign to move. We entered the rather large gondola of this much larger balloon before our pilot did a couple test pulls on his burner to see if the gas tanks were truly filled. He was a dark brown unicorn stallion, with dirty blond mane and emerald eyes. A random pony I have never seen before, and most likely will never see again, or at least for a very long time.

If I can remember him, that is.

The unicorn gave a look to Glade, which she returned with a nod, before the balloon started to gently rise up into the air after he lightly pulled on the lever above him.

Again, I hate riding on this bloody thing, but at least they are somewhat safe, not like an open carriage ride with two pegasus pullers.

I watched Rainbow wave goodbye from below, which I, of course, returned, same with both Flitter and Cloud behind me.

“Well then, you three, better have a good look on good old Cloudsdale over here, since this will be the last time you three will see this place for quite a while. Next stop, the landing zone in the middle of nowhere.” Glade announced.

The city slowly but surely removed itself from view as clouds swiftly began to obstruct our view of it. I sighed, sliding myself against the railing of the gondola and sitting down. Just waiting for this flight to end and for us to arrive wherever it is that this “airship” is going to be waiting for us.

Why it has to be in the middle of nowhere is beyond me. But then again, I kinda don’t care either, as I have other thoughts occupying my mind.

The chance of a new adventure, no matter how intimidating this thought might be. At least then I would be forced to learn and adapt in a foreign and much harsher environment, instructed by Glade.

Let’s hope that my adventure goes well for once, or at least well enough for me to not die again by some hellish crystal that was calling for me.

At least now I know what to look after for. Don’t follow my damn horn where it wants to.

Author's Note

Another chapter done. I know that some of you may not like Glade as a character, but mark my words. You WILL like her, I will make sure of that. She will be your WEIFU, the mare that you will request lewd art for, with your OC and her doing the nature calls.

She will be your partner.

Anyway, today's pic is this.

Two sisters arguing.

Chapter 10: This feels allot like Final Fantasy

Author's Note

Well...after a super loooong wait. I have finally decided to release this chapter and kinda...more or less announce my return to this fic.

To be honest, this chapter has been ready for released for many months. But my personal commitment to always add a complimentary sketch to each chapter has more or less halted its release for that long. Kinda placing this story on Hiatus as I never had the time or will to make a sketch for it. And I still kinda don't, which is why I decided to lift the rule of making sketches for this and just maybe add them when I feel like it now.

From this point on, the chapter will be mostly sketch-less. Unless I decide to make one anyway. Should help in bringing this fic back on the forefront at least if anything else.

Chapter 10: This feels allot like Final Fantasy

Chapter 10: This feels a lot like Final Fantasy

Edited by: Warlite the Human, Fistfire

“Hey, Nava, NAVA!” I felt someone shake me as consciousness slowly returns to me.

I immediately jerked awake and looked around me frantically. I sighed, seeing that I was still in the gondola and not in the ruins like how I dreamed.

Funny how I somehow managed to fall asleep while being god knows how high up in the air. But then again I am not going to complain. Sleeping through this is certainly better than waiting, even though it leads me to a nightmare.

I wiped my forehead, being somewhat surprised that my forehoof had some sweat on it. Shaking this oddity off, I looked up to see who shook me and saw that it was none other than Cloud herself. A very concerned look was plastered on her muzzle.

“Hey Nava you ok? You where thrashing and mumbling a bit to yourself quite often after you fell asleep. Were you having a nightmare or something?” She asked as she gave me both a worried and confused look.

I nod, before rubbing my eyes. This gesture confused her even more though.

“Really, and here I thought that Luna would normally be responsible for keeping such things at bay from now on...or so I heard. Either she didn’t sense you…or even more unlikely she didn’t bother to do anything in the first place. Not sure which.” She responded while rubbing her cheek.

It was now my turn be confused as the balloon was passing through a set of clouds. Easily distinguishable even from my position.

It was at that point when Glade suddenly turned around from her own little corner to look at us. “Or, it’s because Nava is an Alicorn like them, and Alicorn minds tend to be a lot more resilient to get through in comparison to mortal minds. It still is possible but it obviously requires a lot more efforts for someone to do it, which…also works both ways as annoying as that may be. So it could also be very possible that Luna didn’t sense his nightmare simply because his mind wasn’t leaking any traces of it. Thanks to that thick mental wall.” She commented, which in turn caused me and the two sisters to look at her in confusion.

“You seem to know a lot more about Alicorns then most ponies do. How come you know so much about them in the first place?” Flitter questioned, eying the mare a bit suspiciously.

Glade just rolled her eyes. “That’s easy, I am over a millennia old, as you three should already know. Which also means that I had A LOT of time on my hooves to get as much information about the topic as I wish. Plus you two seem to forget that both Luna and me have quite a long history together. Longer than even Celestia and Luna have with each other.” She responded, most likely commenting on the nightmare moon incident.

This answer sounded the most likely for the pegasus as she simply shrugged. Before returning to her task at looking out beyond the railing.

I on the other hand just continued to sit in my little corner as I reflect to the information that Glade has given us.

“Never had the idea to ask about my mind as well though. Just about Silver and his connection with my magic.” I thought to myself, somewhat kicking myself now that I didn’t have the mindset to actually get as man answers as possible. Even those that didn’t matter to me at the time.

To be honest, there where a lot of questions that I forgot to ask Celestia about. Mostly thanks to the fact that at the time, these ideas weren’t really the main source of all of my problems. The idea that my mind should generally be more robust than others doesn’t really sit well with me though. Especially when you consider that stupid crystal. But then again, the crystal was apparently a very powerful lost artifact which should be able to have no problem in breaking through even an Alicorns mind.

This is just all so very new to me.

“Hey Nava, better get your ass out of the corner because it seems we are closing in to the meadow where I paid the guy to land us. Just a few more minutes before we land.” Glade suddenly announced.

I groaned, pushing myself back up on all fours with a bit of difficulty. Cloud helped me a bit with a hoof which I of course thanked her for with a kind smile, which she returned. Before quickly looking away awkwardly.

Not sure what that was about but whatever. At least I am standing again.

I could feel how the Balloon was slowly descending. Clouds that were under us where suddenly above us, with the horizon ever so subtle moving upwards against my vision.

I looked down over the railing and saw the grassy field quickly but steadily approach us. Feeling quite relieved that solid ground was soon going to be under my hooves again.

Just can’t shake this uneasy feeling of my acrophobia after all, no matter how hard I like to try. I just get this feeling it’s going to stay with me like this until I can finally grow out of my skin and take the first few steps to flying. Something I will have to get myself through one way or another. Especially in a land that is primarily occupied by an airborne capable race.

“Really starting to wonder how this fancy little airship of your is actually going to look like. The only airship I saw are the ones with those big and long gas balloons on top. For obvious reasons.” Flitter casually commented as the thing finally touched down with a bit of a jerk. Almost causing me to lose my footing…or should I say hoofing in the process.

Glade just smiled. “Well in that case you three just have to wait, according to the position of the sun we are a tad bit early when it comes to the arrival time of the ship. So the four of us will have to wait a little bit out here for the vessel to arrive.” Glade answered as she opened the side door of the gondola and was the first to step out.

This caused Cloud to raise an eyebrow though. “What do you mean EARLY? I thought that we were running late somehow. All thanks to the chop, chop, and pushing you did on us?” She question, a suspicious frown forming on her face as me and her sister were the next to exit.

Glade just smirked as she looked over her shoulder. “Well we were…kind of. Late of being early to be precise as I am an individual who believes in the phrase. “The early bird catches the worm first”. It’s better to be early than late after all.” She casually replied.

Both Cloud and Flitter glared at the casually retreating thestral. Especially Cloud as the history with these is far from warm. I on the other hand just shook my head. Knowing that my input in this would be rather pointless I decided to just keep quiet. Especially towards someone like her.

“Well, I hope that your supposed pick up will arrive here. Because we are quite far off, even for individuals with wings. I will be off now if you don’t mind.” The pilot called out, causing all of us to turn our head to look at him.

Glade just shooed him away with her hoof. “Yeah don’t worry about us. You already received your pay during our first meeting. Which means that your continuous assistance is no longer needed. You can fly back if you want.” Glade answered, which in turn caused the stallion to nod.

With another pull of a lever, the flame on top roared to life once more with the balloon lifting off. He gave us a few waves goodbye before quickly disappearing behind the same clouds where we just came from. Never to be seen again from us I am sure, or at least for a very long time.

Glade sighed afterwards. “Well then, nothing to do but to wait for a while. The ship should crest the horizon sooner than later. So just sit back and relax.” Glade added as she casually sat down, right next to a tree and leaned against it.

Me, Cloud and Flitter simply stood there, looking out at the surrounding field and feeling somewhat undecided with this unprepared situation. We were in hopes that she ships would already be here when we arrived, which obviously isn’t the case.

I looked back at the two Sisters behind me. “So, we are just going to sit around for a while and do nothing?” I asked, while blowing a bit of hair out of my face.

I have never visited a barber now that I realized it. Stupid for me to not account that even pony hair continuously grows nonstop similar to humans.

Cloud groaned while Flitter was a bit busy in inspecting the bags she was carrying. “Well obviously, it’s not like there is anything else for us to do here besides resting on our flanks. Especially with me being still somewhat sleepy thanks to Glade’s early morning ruckus.” Cloud openly complained, which in turn was fully ignored by the thestral in question.

Not for Flitter. “Could you perhaps mind using your time in checking your bags instead of complaining? You know very well that we are going to be away for a very long time, which means that it would be somewhat important for you to make sure that you literally have everything with you that you wanted to bring along. Otherwise don’t be surprised later if you forgot or lost something in the way here.” Flitter offered as she continued digging through her belonging.

Cloud just raised an eyebrow. “And what the hay am I going to if I DID forget something? It’s not like I could just casually fly back home and get it.” She responded, not bothering to look at her own bags like her sister.

“Well you do have a point there.” Was all that Flitter uttered.

I just shrugged. “Well, one of the benefits of literally having nothing to your name I guess, don’t have to worry about packing or forgetting anything back home.” I thought, before casually making my way to a random tree and carefully taking refugees under its protective shade. Sitting down against its trunk as Glade did. Even in Equestria the sun can be annoyingly warm sometimes, even more so with fur.

Out of curiosity I looked over at Glade to my left to see what she was doing, only to find her sitting there against her tree, dozing away quietly.

I hummed to that. Personally I would have loved to do this myself, but given the nightmare I just had a couple of moments ago, my need for sleep is all but void at the moment. Yeah, I can even get a little prissy after a nightmare.

I do act or feel like a kid sometimes, and I really wasn’t much different back then as a kid than I am right now. Only somewhat less naïve of course.

I was eventually joined by both Cloud and Flits as they too sat themselves down next to me. Dumping their bags and saddle-bags onto the ground next to me before resting. Kind of awkward to have to wait around like this in the middle of nowhere. But hey if Glade’s friends want to show up here and nowhere else more convenient then who are we to change that? They most likely are all thestrals like her, which possibly means that they could be just as naturally thick headed as her.

Certainly a difficult bunch to reason with. But at this point I am just throwing around random assumptions without much lead.

My tail was unconsciously flapping back and forth behind my flank as I was slowly getting relaxed. The gently Equestrian breeze, the soft smell of grass and bark, accompanied with the distant songs of birds was quite the recipe for me to get drowsy again. Something I quickly forced down. Again, this might be the very last time for quite a while until I will be able to hear, feel and smell the natural Equestrian weather here. Pretty sure that the landscape and feeling far up to the north is going to be a hell of a lot different. Both in nature and climate as well, and most likely in bestiaries too.

There is really a lot to expect here, most of which are blind sadly.

“Hey wait, is that another balloon coming towards us?” Cloud suddenly asked and more or less breaking the serenity.

We all looked up to where Cloud was pointing and truth to be told, another balloon was making its slow decent down onto the same meadow from where we just landed a few moments ago. Though curiously enough, this one was even larger than the one we flew in, with something large, bulky and cloaked cargo taking most of its space.

Actually this Balloon had two separated balloons suspended above its triangular shaped Gondola. Quite a unique design for a hot air balloon, but then again nothing too strange. In fact, there are a lot stranger shapes and designs back in my world. With even contest being held with them as to who has the most unique design of them all.

We all perked up at this curious sight as the Balloon finally landed. What we saw, or rather who I saw leaving the large basket afterwards caused me to go wide with my eyes.

“Wait, isn’t that the strange thestral stallion that I encountered back in ponyville?” I wondered out loud as I watched the browned cloaked thestral leave the Gondola with his pilot in tow.

The pilot in question was a rather beefy looking stallion with legs that just screamed work horse, and judging by the way he was pushing the huge but still cloaked cargo out of the gondola pretty much proved it.

Doubt that any of us, even Glade could push or pull that thing alone. Then again, I have no idea what it is or how much it actually weighs. If it was a solid piece of something or just a skeleton of parts, in other words being just a hollow frame throughout.

Either way, Glade noticed this newcomer as well before she just closed her eyes again. Seeming to know this stud somehow but not saying anything. Or even greeting him for that matter.

This was when Cloud next to me perked up. “So wait, you know this dude?” She asked while giving me a sideways glance.

I nod while keeping my gaze at him.” Yeah, he was just some random stallion that simply burst through Twilights door when me and Dash were there. Spouting things like “He knew it.” Or maybe “He finally found me” or something like that. Sorry but I really can’t remember much of the event. It has been a while, and I WAS in a coma for most of it too. So yeah…” I responded with a scratch of my head, watching as the stallion was handing the big stud a large sack. Most likely bits from my guess.

After that the stallion just began to awkwardly look around himself while the other stud behind him boarded the Gondola before slowly flying off with it. Disappearing into the clouds the same way as ours did.

Both me and the two sisters continued to watch him silently. Before he seemed to eventually spot the thestral mare besides us. He seemed a bit hesitant at first before finally making his way towards her, though a bit slowly.

“Still wonder who he is though. Maybe some kind of companion towards Glade? Well, either way I will surely find out one way or another by the looks of it.” I thought to myself as he finally stopped in front of her. His shadow casting over her, which in turn, made the mare underneath it flinch a bit before opening her eyes.

The three of us perked up our ears to eavesdrop. “Midnight, you do know that you are momentarily stealing the sun from me.” She casually commented, which in turn caused the intimidated stud to tense up before the mare in front him gave of a small smirk from her muzzle. ”Actually keep it up, this blasted tree over here isn’t doing it a well as a job as I hoped it would. But now I am a bit too lazy and comfortable to get off my ass. So yeah, keep standing there.” She casually added before gently closing her eyes again.

The stallion who we now knew as Midnight just fidget a bit in place, his expression neatly guarded under his hood, which of course was frustrating for us. But judging from his stance, his weak demeanor and somewhat lowered head, he was at most a very awkward or somewhat shy individual. How do I know? Well just look at Fluttershy. The similarities that this guy provides where very similar.

He eventually seemed to steel up as he stood up straight. Removing his hood for the first time and revealing his true features for the first time. He looked pretty average at first, sharing the same dark color pallet that most thestral’s have. Sporting a very basic looking charcoal coat with a set of dark blue colored tail and mane to boot. His mane and tail even had a couple of white stripes going through them, just to add some highlights to them. Though what was the most unique feature and also the most surprising were the two eyes he sported. Both being in a completely different color from the other. The right eye being a crisp baby blue while his left being in a light green.

Seeing a pony with two different irises is certainly something and unique. Especially when I personally can’t remember seeing them during out first encounter. Granted it was brief and I was suffering from a near death coma for most of the time afterwards. But still, something like this should stick one way or another, or at least give me a sense of nostalgia.

Either way, Midnight was about to say something when Glade quickly stopped him with a hoof. Her eyes snapping open as her ears stood straight, twisting a bit in place in order to catch something that only she could hear.

Well, at least until we could hear it as well.

“What the…what is that deep droning sound?” Flitter was the first to say that as her ears were mimicking Glade’s at this point.

I raised an eyebrow at the same low droning echo as well. Growing steadily louder as the seconds ticked by.

At this point Glade was already up and about as she stretched herself a bit. “Well boys and girls. It seems our ride has finally arrived. Strap on your bags and nuts before counting your huts. Remember, boys and Glades first and everyone else second. Now get up before I have to force you” She announced with a grin before facing the direction where the echoes were coming from.

We all quickly joined her gaze. At first there was nothing but cloud filled sky above us when all of a sudden, a shadow slowly emerged from its grayish undersides.

The shadow quickly grew larger and wider, with the droning noise growing along with it. We all continued to look up at the phenomenon with baited expectations. Me in particular as I had never seen an airship with my own eyes, besides in either videogames games or movies.

Blimps don’t count.

We all waited, having most likely different ideas or expectation as to what a Thestral airship looked like. All of my own personal expectation though where swiftly crushed and thrown out the damn window as something even grander made itself know to the seeing world.

My eyes went wide at the mechanical monstrosity that was slowly but surely peeking its way through the clouds. “This…this is some serious final fantasy shit right here.” I muttered in awe.

“Well here you have it. The very vessel that we are going to call our own for the next week or two. Well more like temporary home than really our own, but you all get the point.” Glade casually commented as the thing above us continued to descend. Eventually fully revealing its hull and form to us in all of its fantasy glory.

Like literally, the swirly exterior, the very ship like shape, the very obvious steam powered or maybe magical powered propellers on the sides and back of the ship. All of it really screaming Final Fantasy for me. The bloody thing even had a large ring spinning on its stern, with less of it’s half going into the ship with spark arcing through them.

Overall, serious Final fantasy vibes here. In fact, this thing kind of reminds me of the Final fantasy 9 ships in terms of shape. Only less colorful, more gold as its dressings and more industrial looking steel and wood as its exterior.

Glade smirks at out expression. “Certainly a lot more “interesting” looking than all of those blimp like airships you Equestrian have floating around here. Have a little taste as to how isolated your little paradise really is to the rest of the world. Or at least from places like Nassgardiath.” Glade commented.

We silently watched as the massive wood and steel vessel was slowly and steadily touching down on the wide open meadow. Kicking up a lot of air leaves, dirt and grass thanks to those large twin propellers mounted on the sides of the ship. Wind that we could even feel from way over here despite the fact that the vessel was landing roughly a hundred meters away from us. Forcing us to shield ourselves at the first gust. A true testament to the thrust these things can produce to keep this thing in the air.

The engines were roaring too, sounding somewhat similar to turbines despite their steampunk like look. In fact, not that the bow of the ship was angled towards us somewhat, I could clearly see a large oval shaped intake vent right under the bow’s tip. A tip that was artistically depicting some kind of bird like species cast in something that looked like bronze. Its neck was long, with its beak opened in a screech like manner and with its large wings spread out on either side, draping themselves along the bow of the ship.

If I wouldn’t know better thanks to THAT singular design. I would think or assume that this ship might be some kind of military vessel or belonging to someone from the upper class. Either way it looked far from being a simple cargo ship, or maybe even a civilian ship at all. But then again, I could always ask Glade or wait it out. I am sure the nature of the ship will become clear once we enter.

The first one to un-shield herself was cloud. Right after the onslaught of turbine pushed air was over with the engine quieting down. Though again to my surprise the ship wasn’t even fully touching down onto the ground like how I imagined, instead it was somewhat hovering above it. A couple of meters if I had to guess. How does that work I obviously don’t know, especially with the propellers on its side slowing down.

But yet again, question I might get answers to once me and the rest enter the ship for the first time. There is bound to be someone who I could ask all of those question that doesn’t revolve around having to confront Glade too much.

But then again, all of its crew might very well be thestrals as well. The pure bred kind in fact.

Just as Cloud was the first one to relax, she was also the first one to speak. “Holy heaven above Equestria, THAT IS YOUR AIRSHIP?” She said in utter astonishment, a feeling that was silently shared by me and flits.

To our surprise it was actually the newcomer that responded for us instead of Glade. Coming up from behind us, though at some distance.

“We-well ye-yes. That is actually the Teldahr. A…a Isgrithar class light cruiser of the…the imperial navy back home. Not very well armored but obviously very…very light with powerful engine and decent weaponry on it…basically a fast glass cannon of a military vessel…if…if you want to know.” Midnight explain, though with a few awkward stutters here and there, and even a small hiccup at the end.

I nod to that. “Well, that certainly answers that question.” I thought to myself before going back at admiring this fine but still real fantasy like air vessel.

To think that this world can’t get even more derailed from the one I know of, but yet again, I am just beating an already long dead horse for no good reason.

Pun obviously not intended.

Glade eventually just shook her head as we continued to just silently stare at this engineering and…sea…uh I mean air fearing wonder. “Well you know, we could actually be faster on our way if you three would stop gawking so much and actually get you over sized asses in gear. I might not have told you this as well but we kind of have a schedule to keep as well. Travelling on a warship is not particularly cheap after all, especially in foreign territory.” She announced, looking at us with a leveled gaze.

I blink, before shaking my head and nudging the two mares beside me. By the way, the obvious implementation are not lost on me. In case someone wonders.

Both Cloud and Flits shook their heads as well before looking at each other. Flitter being the first to sigh and make a move.

“Well, guess this is it. Onto a ship that will take us far away to a foreign land, not sure how long it would take for us to even see Equestria again. Well fortune favors the bold is what they say.” She announced before moving forward.

Both me and Cloud nod to that last phrase before following her, still something looking at the ship in front of us as we drew closer. Glade was quick to follow as well, right at the same time when a door on the lower side of the ship suddenly opened. A ramp was swiftly lowered afterwards, a mechanical one mind, where we could clearly hear the hissing of gas and grinding of gears coming from its pistons.

Overall, the entire ship just ricked of technology, not as majorly advanced as our own in terms of electronics, but more in a steampunk or fantasy like vibe. Again, this whole thing just criminally reminds me of a lot of final fantasy games, primarily the one that had a medieval or industrial revolution vibe to them.

“This thing is massive.” Cloud commented beside me after we were close enough to it. “How is something so large and heavy looking thanks to all of that metal even able to keep itself up in the air? Is it really just all machinery or maybe even magic related?” She asked after the ramp finally touched down. On the actual ground mind you, unlike the ship itself.

Chapter 11: A long talk in the skies

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 13: Gryphon port

Chapter 13: Gryphon Port.

Edited by: The Great Khan

“Well, here we are. Northbound Watch, a little frontier town on the north-most fringes of the Gryphon kingdom. We’re just going to stock up on a few extra supplies here before making the final push for Nassgardiath. Plus… I also have some very specific cargo to pick up here as well. So expect at least a day or two of rest before we take off again. This should be great news for you Glade, since you hate airship travel so much. The perfect chance to leave the ship for a while to spread your wings, or whatever it is you like to do. Frankly, it doesn't matter.” I heard the captain state as he slowly steered the ship towards a mountain with a settlement built on the walls of the mountain.

Just imagine Canterlot, only a lot smaller and with far less glamour and marble, and a lot more wood. Wood that was apparently carried up here by the Gryphons themselves during its founding if I read it right.

But whatever, who cares. Especially now that I have the chance to stretch my wings!

I got up out of my seat before stretching. “Well… the sooner the better. I could really use some well needed wing exercise through these mountains here. Just be sure not to take off without me when all of your errands are done. I would be most displeased if you did.” I commented before moving myself in front of the large viewport in front of me to watch the town of Northbound Watch slowly approaching us from the thick layer of clouds.

I heard the captain laugh behind me. “HA! Can't exactly promise that, my dear Glade. Especially with all the administrations I have to do later when I move all of the new cargo into my ship. So don’t rely on my short term memory when I'm trying to do my job. You would be better off remind yourself than me. I am old, after all.” He responded as I was quietly watching the town slowly come closer from the view port. A settlement that kinda reminded me of my old childhood home where I spent the best years of my life with my father.

It really has been a long time since I last visited the village that I grew up in. So many memories there; when life was a lot simpler than it is now. It’s a miracle that the village still stands after all these centuries while also looking unchanged. Or at least, it did when I last visited it. But it should still be the same now.

Either way, I don't know why I’m suddenly feeling so nostalgic about my past. But it doesn’t matter. A good dose of nostalgia is always nice, especially for someone of my age. Immortality can be such a lonely existence sometimes. At least it’s something me and Celestia can genuinely agree on.

“Miss Glade?” I heard the captain call out behind me, pulling me out of my thoughts.

I blinked before looking over my shoulder.

“Yeah?” I casually replied.

The captain just frowned. “Can you please move out of the way? I’m trying to line this ship up with the sky docks over there. You standing right in front of me is quite irritating. I would appreciate it if you could move out of the way so I can concentrate a bit better. You do want to get off this ship as soon as possible, don’t you?” The captain requested, sounding more like a demand then a simple request judging by his tone.

It was my turn to frown. “Really? You’re telling me that you can’t see well with me standing in front of this absolutely massive viewport right here? Or are you maybe to busy staring at my ass to even concentrate on the task at hoof here? Which, by the way, also doesn't help your case.” I responded before fully turning myself around to look at him more properly.

He just got irritated at that point. “Would you just get the hell out of my way? I am the captain of this ship, not you! Just… go up onto the decks or something. Heck, you can even just fly over to the town yourself if you want. I really don’t care either way.” He almost shouted.

I humphed. “Kill joy.” I muttered before stepping out of the way.

I guess it is up to the decks for me then. I mean, he is right; I can just fly ahead of this huge hunk of wood and metal and make myself comfortable down in the Gryphon town while the ship is still docking.

I think I might do that.

.............................................................................................................................................

“Huh… this place actually reminds me of Canterlot in a weird way, with the whole ‘built against a mountain’ aesthetic it has.” Cloudchaser commented out loud as she, Flits and I were standing on the upper deck of the ship, watching as the entire vessel slowly inched itself between the cliff’s hanging wooden docks down below.

The entire process itself looked to be quite the hassle, especially without the proper aid of electronics and sensor-based systems used on ships back in my world.

But hey, I’m not a skilled maritimer, so what do I know? And I doubt that both seafaring and skyfaring are exactly the same as well. I mean, with the sky you have basically full access to a 3-dimensional movement pool here, while with a boat, it's just a 2-dimensional plane.

But whatever, who cares? I certainly don’t. At least, not now.

I was personally more interested in the idea of perhaps exploring the town a little bit more for the sake of exploration. I mean, you can only explore the interior of a ship so much before you just get bored of constantly getting lost. I’m going to be honest and say that exploring ships by myself is certainly not one of my strong suits, especially with the lack of any helpful signs or arrows pointing me in the right direction.

Everything inside this ship just looks the same in my opinion.

“I wonder if there’s anything interesting to buy here? You know, for souvenir purposes and stuff.” Flitter commented while rubbing her hoof as the Gryphon workers down below got started on securing the ship to the docks with rope.

Some things never change it seems, no matter what type of ship you’re talking about. Of course, you won’t see a space ship getting secured with thickly-woven hemp ropes. Just imagine an Imperial Star Destroyer getting docked like that. The amount of rope you’d need to keep that megaton-sized vessel in place would just be ridiculous. Or, you could just make use of a REALLY big piece of rope to do the job.

Why I am thinking about Star Destroyers and rope now is beyond me. But at least it helped me get through waiting for the Gryphon workers as they finally finished, meaning that it was ok to leave the ship when I was done. Heck, Flitter even tapped me on my shoulder to get my attention.

“Hey, wanna go ahead and explore the town with us? Three is a larger number than two after all, and we have no idea what the Gryphons of the Gryphon Kingdom are like. Better to be safe than sorry in my opinion.” Flitter suggested, which of course was a reasonable assumption to make from her point of view, and I guess my own as well now that I think about it.

Different cultures lead to different customs after all. I mean, just look at the Thestrals for example. Well, not counting Glade, of course.

Cloudchaser though scoffed. “Ha, I doubt that these Gryphons could be worse than Glade herself. I mean, if we can handle a flank head like her, then we should easily be capable of taking care of a bunch of Gryphons. It shouldn’t be too hard.” Cloud commented with a grin, sounding and looking quite confident with her statement.

“Yeah, but don’t let Glade hear that. Otherwise you might be losing a piece of your tail, or worse.” Flitter added.

“Actually, I already heard that.” Glade’s voice suddenly called out, which of course almost caused us all to jump over the ship's railings in fright.

We all turned our heads to the source, and saw that Glade herself was standing right behind us with a very typical Glade look. Leveled eyes and a slight frown.

We were all surprised. “Oh, hey there Glade! We didn’t realize that you were here right behind us. What a surprise indeed!” I greeted with a sheepish grin, which was also mimicked by Flitter next to me.

Not so much for Cloud though. But then again, she had always acted rather brave and defiant towards Glade. So no surprises there.

Glade just hummed. “Well yes… but enough of that. I’m not here for the three of you. I’m just here because I wanted to jump off the ship first and have a little snoop around before exploring the mountains here a bit. Give myself some much needed exercise after these few days of just sitting around and doing nothing. Feel free to join me if you want, you three could certainly use the training yourself. Especially you, Nava. I can tell from here that your wing joint muscles look quite weak. You should really get over your acrophobia and be one with the air. You have wings after all, so use them.” Glade responded.

Her comment about my wing joints actually made me look at my wings to see if her accusations were true or not. But to be honest, I don’t really know, as I have no clue as to what well-trained pair of wings are supposed to look like.

Maybe a bit thicker, but I don't know.

Either way. While I did that, both Flits and Cloud shook their heads at Glade’s offer. Which was to be expected, but in truth, I wasn’t planning on accepting Glade’s offer either. For some very clear and obvious reasons, which I pointed out numerous times before. So why do it again?

Anyway, Glade shook her head in disappointment. “Well suit yourself then. I mean you three could certainly learn a thing or two on how to conserve as much energy as possible when flying. Something that could easily allow you to fly under your own wing power for long distances if you don’t have access to transportation, like an airship.” Glade stated before moving past us.

She then jumped off the guard rails before spreading her bat wings and taking off down towards the town before disappearing completely.

Once she was gone, Cloud actually decided to do the same and simply jumped off the guard rails. Though unlike her, she hovered right in front of us.

“Well, come on then. As long as we are here we might as well explore this place ourselves. I mean, when do you get the chance to explore a mountain side town in a completely different country?” Cloud announced.

Flitter shook her head though. “Well not like this. Are you forgetting that Nava still can’t fly?” Flitter asked while gazing up at her other half.

Cloud sighed. “I know. That’s why I was about to suggest that we maybe carry Nava down onto the docks below. Trying to get him used to the idea of flight while slowly chipping away at his acrophobia at the same time. I mean, we have to start somewhere, right? He can’t just stay grounded forever when he has a pair of perfectly good wings on his back. Nava really needs to learn how to use those wings of his, for his sake.” Cloud pointed out as she continued to effortlessly hover in place, making it look super easy and almost second-nature to her.

If only it was true for me as well. But again, I’m a chicken when it comes to flight, or anything remotely dangerous if you screw up.

I sheepishly smiled. “Actually, I’m pretty much fine with the idea of just… walking out of this ship just like any other normal person. Like going down a ramp or something without me looking like a child in front of all of those Gryphons down below.” I suggested.

Which made Cloud tilt her head. “But this is what normal Pegasi do. They take off from whatever transportation vehicle they exit from. Heck, even when exiting trains at train stations.” Cloud responded, which in turn caused Flitter to raise an eyebrow at her sister.

“Not really, you’re the only pony who does that as far as I’ve observed.” She commented which made Cloud frown.

“Well maybe, but you said from what you’ve observed. Which obviously means that you aren’t sure and that your claim isn’t a fact. Meaning that I’m still right.” She stated with a great deal of confidence.

“Anyway, besides that, Cloud is kinda right, Nava. You really have to take your desires to fly a lot more seriously at some point and not just sit around all day while hoping it fixes itself. It will be for your own good after all.” Flits quickly added before turning her gaze to me, along with her sister.

I looked in between the two for a couple of moments before finally sighing. They were right; I have to take this problem a lot more serious at some point if I ever want to truly accept my new life. I can’t always keep my insecurity and fears at the forefront while simply hoping for a miracle for something to just… click. I have to start somewhere, and I better do it as soon as possible before my enthusiasm about this disappears again.

I nodded. “You know what, you two are right. But...” I looked at Cloud specifically. “...I’m not going to make myself look like a child in front of everyone just to get a start. I’m still going to get off this ship the old fashion way if you don’t mind. I’d like to keep a little piece of my dignity intact if you will…” I announced.

Flitter nodded. “Fair enough. Though I also wasn’t planning to go along with Cloudchaser’s ideas here for the same exact reason as well. I can join you if you want, Nava.” Flits suggested with a smile.

I nodded again. “Sure, if you want Flitts. I actually still have the tendency to get lost down there anyway, despite my best efforts.” I responded with a smile of my own, though a bit more embarrassing in nature than genuine.

Flits nodded while Cloudchaser sighed. “Well then, I guess I’ll see you two later then in town. Just don't take too long to get down there. You know how much I hate to wait.” Cloud stated.

Flits rolled her eyes. “Yeah, yeah. Being as impatient as ever. Just… don't get yourself in trouble with the locals while we catch up. Gryphons have sharp claws and beaks, and they can certainly do a lot more damage than hooves. So don't do anything rash or bold.” Flitter warned, which made Cloud roll her eyes this time.

“Yeah, yeah whatever. I mean, I’m kinda shocked at just how low your expectations are of me, sis. It almost breaks my heart… and my soul.” She teased.

“Just get the hay out of here Cloud, and you better not end up plastered on a wall or something when I find you.” Flits responded.

“No promises, sis!” Cloud quickly stated before dashing off. Leaving me and Flits alone on the deck of the ship.

I pressed my lips together before giving off a hum. “Well, it's good to know that your friendly sibling rivalry is still strong and healthy. I mean, competition is good for business after all.” I commented, which made Flits chuckle.

“Well… if that is the case then Cloud would be selling short sightedness while I'd be selling glasses. We’re basically supporting each other’s business instead of competing.” Flitter responded with a laugh.

I smiled. “Well… maybe. I honestly don't know.” I commented before looking over my shoulders where the stairs are. “Should we go then?” I asked before turning my gaze back to Flits.

She nods. “Yeah, let’s go before Cloud gets into trouble somehow.” She responded before leading the way.

I followed of course. Trotting my way back into the belly of the beast and hoping that Flits has better luck finding the exit in the lower decks than I did.

Well, if all else fails, asking directions from one of the crewponies is certainly an option. I mean, this ship could really use some labels or signs to mark the directions of where stuff is.

This kinda seems like a massive design flaw to me in regards for efficiency inside a ship. Or it again could just be me and my terrible sense of orientation within these samey looking hallways of wood, metal and pipes.

But still, it could be improved.

.............................................................................................................................................

“Are you sure about this?” Flitter asked beside me as the two of us strolled through the harbor Plaza in front of the… well, Plaza. While also getting a lot of curious stares from almost every single Gryphon around, mostly aimed at me of course. But at this point I already got used to the overwhelming attention I always get wherever I go.

Something you just gotta learn to deal with when you are as rare as I am. Alicorns don’t grow on trees after all. Though I wouldn’t be surprised if they suddenly did in this world. Magic on its own is just notorious for just giving the big middle finger at every limitation that is out there. Especially in a world such as this, where magic (at least according to the shows) really doesn’t seem to have a hard cap limit on the things one can do if they have a large enough mana pool to draw from, or a large enough horn or scepter to channel off.

But I’m just getting off topic now. Especially when magic for me currently isn’t exactly an issue anymore since my mana reserves are more or less void of any essence. What is a problem though, and what I can attempt to fix now is of course, my inability to fly. Both thanks to my fear of heights and my lack of actual experience as a whole. The best thing I can do with my wings right now is just hover with them for a couple of minutes before reaching the walls of my limited fatigue.

Which is also why I have decided to accept Glade’s offer from earlier.

Why her? Well it's simple. I just have a feeling that she can more or less force me to fly even though my own sense of confidence and limitations might get in the way of things just like how they always do. Plus, I do kinda want to maybe get more out of her as well in order to understand her better.

Like making plans to get on her good side. I doubt that anything bad can ever come of that. Being buddy buddies with both a feared warrior and a high-ranking figure head of a warrior cult nation is certainly going to have its perks. Especially when it comes to keeping me and the two sisters safe within Glade’s homeland.

I mean, having some good connections is always nice. Even more so here, in a world filled with magic and mythological creatures.

Either way, I nodded after finally regaining my mental capacity again to get back on topic.

“Well yeah, I mean… she is military personnel after all. If there's anyone who can drill the fear out of me and beat a sense of self confidence into me then it will be her. I mean… call me crazy, but I have this feeling that she is genuinely warming up to me somehow. Most likely to that long ass talk with her I had a few days ago on top of the ship. I may be pushing my luck here a bit, but then again, when have I not since I got here. The only reason why I’m still walking and talking to you now is mostly through luck alone, and of course the actions of others too, and some weird unexplained phenomenons as well. So why stop now, especially when it’s clear that I really need her to start pushing me in the right direction? And again, I think that Glade can easily do that with her harsh approach to everything. I mean, if she does break me, then it would be more onto my own softness rather then her own harshness.” I explained. It ended up a bit to long but I had a lot to say to simply make myself clear towards Flitter.

As expected though, Flitter looked fairly unconvinced with my explanation as we continued on with our trot.

Flitter eventually responded. “Well… if you think that you’d rather have her teach you how to fly than us, and believe that it will yield much better results as well, then I won't stop you. Though remember, getting trained by military personnel is certainly going to be a lot harder on your part than getting taught by anypony else. Especially when we are talking about somepony like Glade. She is most definitely going to drill you until your wings break. Or your bones, or… maybe your entire being as a whole… Wait, are you REALLY sure you want to go through with this? Again, this is Glade we’re talking about here.” She asked while giving me both a curious and also a concerning look.

I nodded. “Yeah… I mean I am ready to give it a try if anything else. Just need to track her down then and take her up on her previous offer. I just hope that she would maybe...” I was about to say before a close bay ruckus stopped me from finishing my sentence.

Both me and Flitter naturally stopped and turned our heads to its source, which seemed to be coming from a local pub to our right if my ears aren’t playing tricks on me… which I think they sometimes do before leading me into trouble. And by the sound of it, it does seem to be trouble. I mean, this is a pub after all, where a collection of the right peoples with the right liquor can create a powder barrel that would be ready to explode at any moment.

Which was actually happening right now. A lot of shouting and smashing coming from the interior of the building, which also attracted the attention of every single Gryphon nearby, which was natural. Especially when a chair suddenly came smashing through one of the pub’s windows and landed a couple of meters away from it.

Whoever threw that must be one heck of a man for him to throw a chair so strong that it flew right through the window with no effort before finally hitting the ground a couple of meters in front of it while also breaking the chair in two when hitting the dirt road.

Certainly someone I don’t want to mess with, for obvious reasons. Especially when the chair was suddenly followed up by a really big Gryphon. Flying out of the pub through the same broken window the chair had previously sailed through and almost hitting the ground at the same spot where the chair once used to be.

Well the whole chair I mean, before it got shattered into two. But now with the big guy smashing right on top one of the two broken off pieces, that number has certainly gotten large.

But who cares, especially now when a good number of Gryphons were quickly leaving the pub through the main entrance. Some visibly fleeing while other casually walked out as if nothing happened. One of them was actually none other then Glade with about a middle-aged Gryphon with an apron following her.

I have a pretty good feeling about what might be going on here.

“Here.” Glade stated before giving the assumed pub owner a large bag of Gold. “For the damages I caused with a little bit of extra.” She stated before letting go of the bag.

The Gryphon nodded. “Eh, no problem laddie. I’m a sucker for some good old drunken brawls, even though it can cause such a big mess. But hey, good sources of entertainment aren’t cheap, after all. You just gotta live with the expenses if you don’t wanna get bored, or lose one quarter of your liver.” The old Gryphon stated before putting the bag into his apron.

Glade just hummed before quickly taking note of both me and Flitters’ presence in front of her.

“Well there, look at that. Both Nava and Flitter; here, exploring the town alone. Though I do seem to take note on the fact that a certain Cloud isn’t with you two. Not that it would interest me though.” She commented casually while the Gryphon next to her was trying to count the coins inside his apron.

Which goes as well as one would expect.

Either way the two of us were understandingly still stump on what just happened here. Especially now when it turned out that it was Glade who has caused all of this damage in the first place. Including that big buff Gryphon behind us who as still moaning his woes away.

I blinked a couple of times before looking back at her. “Wait… Glade, what the heck is going on here? What happened?” I asked before looking over my shoulder to gaze at the beaten up Gryphon behind me.

Glade waved a hoof dismissively. “Ah, nothing too serious. Just had to help this pub owner here get rid of a rather short-tempered costumer. You know, beating a little bit of sense into his alcohol-induced skull and show him who the real apex predator is in this town. Well… until we leave again that is.” She explained before casually making her way towards us.

It was then Flitter turned to say something. “Well… I’m glad to know that it wasn’t Cloud this time who has caused a scene. Though speaking of which. Have you maybe come across her by any chance. I wonder where she flew off too?” Flitter asked which I also was wondering myself at this point.

Glade shrugged. “How should I know? I am not a babysitter after all. Well, at least not hers to be fair.” She responded while giving me a smirk.

I frown but decided to say nothing on the matter as I was in no mood to start arguing with this mare while also planning to ask her something important.

And I did just that. “Hey, uhm, Glade?” I asked to get her attention. Even though I already had it before even making my call. But it's the thought that counts, and more importantly, her acknowledgment.

She gave me a curious look. “Yeah, what do you want?” She asked, though a bit bluntly.

I sighed. “Well… I was actually wondering, can you maybe teach me how to get rid of my acrophobia and also teach me how to fly? That’s really all I wanted to ask you.” I announced.

This caused Glade to raise her right eyebrow before rubbing her chin in thought. A couple of really tense moments past (well, for me) before she finally gave her answer.

“Oh well, why not.” She casually replied with a shrug.

I perked up at that. “Oh, really? Sweet, I wonder how this is going to...” I was about to say with a sudden burst of excitement before Glade quickly stopped me by raising her hoof.

She then gave me a serious look. “Ok, let's get one thing straight right from the get-go, if you ARE going to go through with this and not chicken out at the last minute, because you might actually do that if I tell you what you need to expect if I do train you to finally make use of those large bird-like wings of yours.” She began before raising her hoof again as if she was rising a finger or something. “For one, no slacking, no buts and whys. If you are going to be taught by me, then I expect professional results and behaviors from you. I will treat you the same way as a new military recruit within the Thestral army, and you will also act like a recruit in return, following EVERY instruction I gave you and always bringing your A-game. I will personally drag you through the dirt if you EVER think about slacking off on my watch. And lastly...” She raised her other hoof this time while lowering the other “...You will also be getting up very early as well each and every day until you have finally fulfilled your training with me and are no longer the scared little shit that you currently are. I will turn you into a big boy stallion or make you my bitch. Is that clear, or are you now having second thought after I stated my requirements for you? You better decide now, because it's either do or die now. I wont accept your request a second time if you decide to chicken out. Because I have no respect for those tap out long before they even get started. So again, what is is going to be, huh?” She asked while raising her head at me in an authoritarian manner.

To say that I felt a tad bit unsure at this moment would have been an understatement. I could feel my usual lack of self-esteem creeping up on me. I was indeed having second thought now at all of her listed demands which Glade gave to me. I was honestly about to go about laying her off before I remembered something, it was kinda stupid but it was also kinda true.

I will admit for the first time that I have played a lot of video games back on earth, especially when I was still a kid and trying to go through my day-to-day affairs of elementary and my first year of high school. It is actually kinda funny but also self-awakening when I start remember of all the video game characters I got to play as. Characters who where a lot stronger, braver, and more determined in reaching their end goal of whatever journey they were traveling through. Growing ever more stronger and skilled as their journey’s went on, and the reality of all of this was, that I was the one guiding them through those journeys and challenges myself. Controlling the very actions they took throughout the game and defeating countless enemies and even bosses which stood in their way. In a sense I was actually a part of those character myself. Feeling inspired by their stories and what they had to go through in order to finally reach whatever goal they were aiming for.

Same with a lot of the movies I watched as well.

I was just so inspired by these type of characters and stories during my childhood which help me a lot to feel self-confident towards me self when my life was getting somewhat hard and lonely during my youth since I wasn’t that much of a social kid to begin with as well.

I don't want to go into personal detail as to how my life was but it was certainly nothing tragic or too sad as one might think. I was just an introvert through and through, maybe a bit to much. But either way the point is that All of these individuals I saw, played as and was inspired to be in my rainbow-coated youth have only ever accomplished something within their journey by fucking doing something. To get out of their comfort zones and actually doing it for the sake of doing it… and of course the save the world which is one of the best motivators to actually go out their and do something, but that’s besides the point.

The point is that if I want to finally start growing myself then I need to man up and stop being such a door knob. And it’s not just with games and movies, a lot of real life examples exist too.

So again, if I want to finally stop feeling so… useless and lost all the time of my own very existence and purpose here, then I really need to get my shit together and stop moping around. I mean… I’m not sure how much longer I can both rely on my luck and the strengthen of others to keep me up. Their will be a point where I will certainly be on my own and forced to help or fend for myself, and learning how to fly would certainly be a huge step in helping me build up some well-needed confidence for the challenges ahead and also finally getting rid of the old primal fear I have for heights.

I mean, if I can conquer both my fear of heights and even thrive from it, then facing any new challenges ahead of me is surely going to be a cake walk, or rather, a much easier endeavor on my part if I have to be brutally honest and realistic towards myself.

I am no superhero, or rather, not currently. So let's not pin some rather over-the-top expectations on myself when I am still grounded.

Either way, enough of these conclusions. It is time to finally do something for myself and accept Glade’s conditions. I know it's going to be very hard, but what is the point of trying to change one’s self for the better without going through a bit of a challenge. God knows that I probably need it to kick some serious dose of self-esteem into me in order to not continue my existence as a living doorknob.

No, I really have to do this if I truly want to move on. Life is hard, that much is true… for the majority of us, that is.

And with that, I ceased my mental musing and debates and returned my attention back to the mare in front of me who was still patiently waiting for a response.

I gave her a determined look before giving her my response. “I’ll do it” I simply replied, much to the surprise of Flitter and satisfaction of Glade.

She smirked. “Well then, it seems that the little kid has finally reached adolescence. Impressive; very impressive.” She commented before giving me a challenging grin.

“The training will start this evening during dawn. I'll await your presence right here. Right in front of that pub behind us. So DON’T be late, or I will personally track you down to skin you alive and then sell it to a nearby leather tanner, so prepare yourself.” She commanded before spreading her wings and suddenly taking off to leave me and Flitter standing alone in front of the now almost empty pub.

The pub owner in fact suddenly came out with a broom and began sweeping away all of the broken glass in front of his now glassless window.

I sighed after a while and allowing myself to properly come to terms with the decision I have just made. Their was certainly no turning back now. Unless I wanted to risk myself getting tanned by a short tempered ego-driven mare with sharp teeth and the physical strength to throw a full grown Gryphon through a window.

My old gym classes in high school would be nothing compared to the physical, and perhaps even mental exertions she is going to push me through. But hey, this was my choice and I am fully prepared to face it.

At least for now, that is.

“Oh hey guys, didn’t noticed that the two of you were already out here. I was honestly expecting for the two to still be wandering the corridors of that big ship behind us, with just how confusing it can get to navigate its interior. I swear, if there's one thing we ponies have that these bat winged nightcrawlers don’t have, it's directional signs. I mean seriously, why not have them inside building or airships where the interior layout is just so damn confusing. Especially for newcomers… and… wait… did I miss something?” Cloudchaser suddenly emerged from out of nowhere behind us while holding something which looked like a drink of some sort within one of her front hooves with a straw sticking out of it.

She looked at us with confusion before switching her gaze to the still remaining carnage which was around us which only furthered her confusion.

She then looked back at us. “Damn, why do I always miss the good stuff? This is what I get for having to buy myself a milkshake and wait for it to get done. I’m still surprised that these Gryphon’s even know how to make milkshake in the first place. Strange, but still a very pleasant surprise, especially with how good they are.” She commented before taking a sip of her milkshake and smacking her lips in the end with a satisfying hum.

“Hmm… strawberry.” She stated before taking yet another long sip of her shake while seemingly forgetting everything else around her.

Like the obvious expression of confusion she showed just a moment ago when having the very obvious carnage around us. Which, by the way, was in the process of being cleaned up along with the poor lad laying behind us. Who was currently aided by a pair of Gryphon females with pigeon shaped heads and gray fur.

I guess I forgot to point out that the Gryphons here were just as diverse as the ponies in terms of looks, shape and even color. Not as nature-insultingly colorful as the ponies, but it’s enough to at least take note of.

But whatever, I personally have more pressing matters to focus on then start distracting myself with the differentiating designs of these Gryphons here. Same with Flitter who finally decided to say something after having been silence for quite a while.

Flitter sighed. “Anyway Cloud, in case you want to know. Nava over here has decided and accepted Glades offer to personally teach him how to fly and also kick some self-esteem into him. I’m personally not a fan of his decision but it WAS his decision first and foremost. But either way, Nava is about to be trained by Glade later this afternoon. Just to add to that.” Flitter explained, which in turn caused Cloud to almost choke on her milkshake as some of it shot out through her nostril as she began to cough.

A reaction which was foreseeable, but I personally expected her to just spit it out it out dramatically like in a cartoon. I always seem to forget that this world still kinda looked like a cartoon with all of its bright colors and soft lines… for most of the time. In others the world can look quite eldritch in both tone and color. Like with the Everfree Forest in some dark and tugged away corner.

But whatever, the Everfree Forest is many miles away from where I am and I doubt that I’m going to be seeing it again anytime soon.

Furthermore it was more interesting to watch as Cloud was trying to clear her windpipe of all of that milkshake which has accidentally found its way inside of it while Flitter was helping out by patting her back.

Once the deed was done though and Clouds throat was dry enough to speak, she did just that. Turning her head between me and Flitter next to her before asking the all so awaited question of the day.

“Wait, what?” She shouted out.

I nodded. “Well… yeah. Again, this might sound terrible but… I also feel like I just gotta do it, you know? I mean, if I can deal with Glade’s harsh lessons, then I’m sure that any further challenges from this point on is going to be a lot easier on my part than it would be in my current state. I just need someone to kick some sense into me so I can finally grow a pair and be far less of a doorknob. I just have to do this. To challenge myself, and allow Glade to… well be the worst gym teacher in history” I explained.

This caused Cloud to rub her head while processing this new information.

She shook her head. “Well… yeah, ok, fair enough. But… this is GLADE we are talking about. The mare who was willing to have you DEAD in the beginning. You can’t exactly trust somepony like her. Even though she is kinda obligated now to keep an eye on you.” She responded with both a serious look and tone.

I sighed. “I know but… well… I… I know what I am doing, ok? If I can face down Glade as I am, then facing down anyone else shouldn’t be to difficult for me in the future. I just… have to do this. More for myself than anyone else.” I responded, almost shouting it out as I was starting to get a bit frustrated by all of this.

Cloud felt that as she stepped back a bit.

“Whoa geeze, no need to shout Nava. I was just giving you my opinion, that’s all.” She defended herself.

I sighed. “Yeah sorry, I didn’t mean to shout like that. It's just...” I was about to say before my words simply clogged up inside my throat as I was just feeling too tired to really say or do anything at this point.

Which might actually be a good thing, as I kinda need to preserve my strength for this evening. Something which Flitter quickly hooked onto as she always does. Though this time I was also perfectly telegraphing my level of fatigue as well, in just how tired I looked in both body and expression.

She gave me a warm smile. “Come on, let’s just continue with the exploration of this town and maybe even get us something to drink or snack on to ease your mind. In fact...” She quickly turned her gaze to Cloud next to her. “Where exactly did you get that milkshake from?” She asked.

Cloud took another quick sip before replaying. “From over there, actually.” She responded while pointing her hoof down a particular street which seems to hold a lot of shops judging by all the shop signs hanging above the dirt road.

Flitter pressed her lips together before looking back at Cloud. “Well, can you maybe just lead us to where you bought that Milkshake instead. And furthermore...” Flitter began before raising an eyebrow. “...where did you even get the money from when I know that I didn’t give you any money before we left. Hay, I even know that you left your bit purse back at the ship now that I recall it. So how the hay did you manage to pay for a Gryphon-made strawberry milkshake in a place where strawberries cannot grow… or easily be imported to begin with. That shake must have been pretty expensive if it's truly made out of strawberry as you claim.” Flitter asked while giving her a very suspicious look.

Cloud smiled. “Well I bought them on credit obviously. The bartender was actually kind enough for me to order the milkshake via credit. Which is why I have this slip of paper with me which shows just how much I owe the guy when I eventually do return with the bits necessary to pay for the drink… in fact...” Cloud stopped before giving Flitter an even bigger smile. One which just reeked of something bad if I had to be honest. “...could you maybe help me to pay off this bill sis? It is just a little bit more than I actually have on my person. It's not much sis… just a small amount of bits from you would be fine sis. That is all I am asking for.” Cloud added trying to look and sound as innocent as possible which obviously didn’t work at how over the top her act was.

Which Flitter of course also noted. “Give me that.” She demanded before snatching the piece of paper away from underneath Clouds wing before having a quick close look at its content.

Flitters eyes immediately widened in pure shock at the reality she was faced with. I was actually curious myself as to how much Cloud owed the shopkeeper where she got her milkshake from.

What I saw was quite shocking for myself too. I am still not sure what the overall value rate is for bits...I mean back in my world those gold coins would be worth in the thousands, but generally I have again no idea what exactly is considered to be cheap in the eyes of these native and what isn’t. But looking at the number which is written down onto this piece of paper, I can tell that the shake is far from cheap.

“A hundred and ten bits for a milkshake?! Cloud are you bucking insane?!” Flitter shouted, both in disbelief and anger.

Cloud looked confused. “Wait… a hundred and ten bits? That isn’t right!” She commented.

“You bucking think?!” Flitter screamed in anger.

Cloud though seemed completely unfazed by this as her eyes quickly perked up as if she just realized or remembered something. She quickly unfolded her left wing which held another piece of paper between its feathers. She swiftly pulled it out before studying its content. She nodded to herself before presenting it to Flitter.

“Here, this is the real bill I was talking about. The one you’re holding was back from when I bought us those new winter coats before we left. I think I stored them away in one of my bags. I completely forgot about them and it’s one of the main reason why I am so short on bits right now.” Cloud explained.

Flitter of course immediately relaxed at that before quickly glaring back at her sister. “Wait… you bought a pair of expensive coats before we departed, and you didn’t told me?” She asked.

Cloud nodded. “Well yes, sorry, but I bought those with my own bits as I just stated. So don't go all prissy about it. And also...” She waved the second bill in front of her. “...here is the actual bill for the shake.” She stated.

Flitter humphed before simply taking the bill and looking at it.

I did too, again out of curiosity mostly than anything else. What I saw looked a lot more reasonable than a hundred and ten gold coins, but it still kinda seemed a bit overpriced for a simple milkshake.

Flitter sighed. “Thirty bits for a shake is still to much. But whatever, no point in complaining now as you already bought it.” She commented before stashing the bill away.

“Well at least now we know that we are NOT going there to get ourselves some milkshakes. But enough of that, lets just go and explore the town a bit more and see what else they have for sale that isn’t horribly inflated.” She announced before looking at both me and Cloud.

“So should we just go then?” She asked.

I nodded. “Yeah lets just go and have a little bit of fun before my inevitable start in getting thrashed by a short tempered Thestral.” I responded with a hint of dread.

“I still can't believe though that you actually asked her to train you. Like seriously, I still think that it’s a bad idea.” Cloud commented as Flitter began to lead the way, with the two of us following her of course.

This evening is certainly going to be hectic. Or rather, my whole foreseeable future even. Just wonderful.

Chapter 1: Consciousness after Darkness

Chapter 1: Consciousness after Darkness

The (Mis)adventures of Nava: Book 2

Chapter 1: Consciousness after Darkness
Edited by: Rainbowblitz
Proofread by: Fistfire, Pen Dragon

*Beep

*Beep

*Beep

*Beep

Is all that I am constantly hearing. It is annoying but it seems like that there is nothing I can do about it as my body refused to move or even give up a sound.

Nothing seems to work besides my hearing. The world is dark and my other senses are completely numb and nonexistent. Even my body as I couldn’t even feel what might be around me beside that faint beeping noise.

I want to panic, but even that doesn’t seem to work properly as even my sense of emotions are restricted.

Is this what the void feels like?

I personally just wished that this distant beeping sound would just get replaced by something else right now. I have no idea how long I have been hearing it or how long it was there to begin with, but at this point I would just give everything for that dreadful sound to go away. It feels like I have been listening to that sound forever, might even be a possibility to that claim as I seriously have no idea how long I have been hearing it or how long I have been here in general.

Time…a concept I have long forgotten about, or at least so it seems. This void even makes my own sense of judgment seem redundant.

“No…no I am afraid he hasn’t awaken yet.” Distant sounding voices suddenly penetrated the stillness of nothingness, its tone echoing all throughout my mind which almost took me by surprise. Almost, my sense of emotion, again being very much absent at the moment.

But still, it’s seems that my silent prayers have been answered…somehow as these distant echoes finally relieved me of that lone dreaded beeping noise from before, which was a great relief on my being as a whole.

If I even am a being to begin with that is.

“But…but he is stable right? He is not in any immediate danger just like how he was a month ago right?” I suddenly heard another voice echo, its tone sounding something that I think is called despair or worry if I can remember.

Argh, even my sense of memories are limited as well. How long have I even been here, and furthermore, how can I ask all of these question in the first place? Am I alive? Am I even self-conscious? Also, how the heck do I even know all of these things if I am questioning them in the first place? Again, why am I asking such question to myself?

I would have loved to keep going on my seemingly never-ending quest of self-questioning, but those echoes seem to have a completely different idea on my plight as they simply continued to keep talking.

Again, Love, what a strange concept. I know what it is but…I don’t know what it feels like.

“Well…yes, yes he is. You don’t have to worry too much about that Miss Cloudchaser and Flitter. It took our top doctors a long while to keep his condition stable when he was first brought in here, but other than that he has been in a constant coma since his last operation and magical injection. So really all we can do know is hope and wait to see if he wakes up or…not.” The first voice explained to the other before sounding…worried…again on that last part. Or was it uncertainty?

Strangely enough I suddenly heard a sigh echoing from a completely different source once more, making the total number of individuals or…things, present somewhere within this nothingness that surrounds me a total of three…THREE!!

I would have been happy if it was just one that I can listen to but a total of THREE different voices all together!? It must be my lucky day, not that I can remember what luck actually is strangely enough or if I had it beforehand.

Seriously where are all of these concept coming from? Also…what is a Cloudchaser and Flitter?

“Well is there…is there really nothing else that can be done for him nurse? Me and Cloud have been restless ever since my sis over here told me what happened. He means a lot to the two of us and we don’t want to lose him like how we lost our…our parents.” The third voice questioned in a sad tone before sounding more depressed with every word its owner or source stated.

I was actually starting to feel sad myself after having heard it say that. A feeling that didn’t really last long as I realized what I just emotionally felt, not once but twice in a row.

I…I just felt something…and I knew what it is and what it feels like!

“All of our doctors are trying their best Miss Flitter and Miss Cloudchaser. I can assure you two that he is in very good hooves, but even so, all we can really do is wait at this point I am afraid. As I said, his condition has thankfully Stabilised since his last direct treatment 2 weeks ago but his mind and body just refuse to wake up from their slumber. We just can’t do much at this point.” The first voice explained which again sounded sad but this time also apologetic as well.

Wait a minute…I am slowly started to grasp these concepts as well. I am starting to remember what apologetic is and feels like. Heck I am even slowly starting to get some of my memories back as well as a whole. How is this suddenly happening?

I heard another sigh “Well…ok then. Thanks for explaining this all to us Nurse…we are just…so desperate. We just want Nava to be ok after everything that he had to suffer through these past few weeks.” The third voice said

Wait…who or what is a Nava? What are they talking about?

“That is quite alright Miss Flitter, I can understand your pain. If I was in your hoofs I would certainly feel the same way for somepony that is very close to me. Again, we are trying our best and we will immediately inform either of you if we have more news of his condition.” The first voice explained.

Wait…is this it? Is this nice change of sound going to end with it being replaced back to that annoying beeping sound?

Well…all nice things have to end I guess. I just wished that it took a little while longer.

“Well come on then Cloud, we still have to work tomorrow. Again, thank you so much for letting us into his room and informing us Miss Red Hearth, it means alot to us.” The third voice thanked in a goodbye type of tone which sadly proofed my theory.

“Yeah, yeah…I know, stupid work and what not.” The second voice muttered before I heard a sound of multiple clip clops echoing through my blackness which immediately reminded me of coconuts banging together.

Yes, I have just remembered what coconuts are and what they sound like too.

Then silence, lone and dreadful silence. I want to mentally groan in annoyance as the beeping sound slowly returned when all of the sudden those clip clop sounds quickly returned. Though this time it seems to be less than the mess I heard just a few moments ago, much more in rhythm but strangely enough even in volume too.

I was going to mentally question myself what the heck all of this meant when all of the sudden and brand new sensation quickly made itself know to me.

A warm and soft touch sensation quickly made contact somewhere on my being. It was smooth, pleasant and calming, it somehow managed to ease my troubled being and filled me with a sense of serenity and an idea that everything is going to be ok in the end.

It was then when suddenly everything made sense to me once more, feelings, the memories, those…names and their meanings. Everything immediately came back into the light as whatever this source of warmth and comfort was quickly disappeared from my senses of my own reality, but before I could even think more about this sudden change of events everything around me rapidly turned white and everything once more ceased to exist for a moment as I felt myself speeding off to the source of that flash.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

*Beep

*Beep

*Beep

*Beep

I slowly regained consciousness as this constant beeping noise assaulted my ears. I began to blink, trying to open my eyes and trying to move myself.

My body felt sore and stiff, and my visions is blurry. Everything about myself with the exception of my hearing is soar, unresponsive or down right defective as I tried to do something.

“What the…where am I…what happened?” are the logical questions I asked myself, as my mind, alongside my ears are the only two body parts of mine that seem to be active in this current moment.

Somewhat at least, not accounting the dizziness I am feeling in my noggin.

I tried to call out for someone but that plan also got quickly kicked in the crotch as my throat felt like it hasn’t received any water or food or…anything for quite a while, which in turn just makes me feel even more lost and confused on my current situation then I already am.

“What the…why am I feeling like this? Why is everything so stiff and sore on me? What the gods name happened to me?” I thought to myself as I once again tried to rapidly blink my eyes in hopes to get the blurriness out of my vision.

Alas it is not to be, that is when I suddenly came to the realization that something crucial is missing which is normally sitting right on my nose for THAT VERY reason.

“Oh right…my glasses. I am obviously not wearing them it seems.”

With that realization in mind I tried the very next thing that comes in mind in my current situation. I tried to move only to find out that everything on me just feels so darn stiff and heavy as if I have been laying like this for who knows how long.

Might not be so far off on that concept to be honest.

Thankfully though my sense of feeling quickly came back into the forefront as I realized that I am laying and also being wrapped around something both warm and soft at the same time.

Trying to move my head this time which thankfully yields far better results than the last, although with a bit of difficulty and groaning, I swiftly came to understand that I am pretty much cocooned on a wide bed with the white blankets pretty much wrapped somewhat tightly around my form which at least explain the one part as to why I am having trouble moving my body in the first place.

“At least my left arm is actually outside this white cast of a fabric.” I thought to myself as I realized that my left arm or…forearm to be precise is free from its bindings unlike the rest of my form.

Yes for a moment there I forgot that I am a horse now and not a human how I mostly remember myself.

What is actually strange is how my free arm is dotted with tubes and cables from all size and from, some going directly into my skin via needles and what not while some just travel the whole length of my arm and curving up and down into my chest and lower torso, or so I guess since the blanket covering me pretty much doesn’t give me much of a view as to where these medical tubes and cables go on my body.

Furthermore, it also seems that my nostrils are attached to a breathing tube as well, which I just managed to realize when looking back down on myself.

All of these evidence and the fact of a constant beeping noise I am hearing in the background quickly lead me to one solid conclusion about my locations and overall whereabouts as a whole.

“I am in a freaking Hospital.” I thought to myself with slight wide eyes as the realization hit me.

“But…but why? Why am I inside a hospital as a patient connected to so many life-support and monitoring systems? Did something happened to me? Well obviously otherwise I wouldn’t be here now would I? But still…what exactly happened to me?” I mentally question myself.

I try to think and ponder about the possible reason and memories on what exactly happened to me that would lead me to be in such a serious looking state. But all I get are just blurry jumbles of bits and pieces in my mind that are completely useless to me. Nothing but a few emotions and a lot of emptiness, basically a giant between the now and the very last spot I can remember.

I was moving back to Applejack's farm to clock out after a long and pleasant talk I had with Rarity. Did something happened to me while I was on my way back? Could be possible but then again I just get this feeling that something else might have happened to me all together. Something big, something…that almost cost my life.

I groaned as I am slowly developing a headache of all this thinking and lack of information.

“No point to keep digging at this point I guess. It’s obvious that I am suffering from some case of amnesia which means getting the memories on my own is almost impossible without outside help. Let’s just hope that I can get some answers on this soon, maybe when a nurse comes by to check on me.” I again thought to myself as I simply decided to explore my surroundings a bit.

As predicted, there are about a dozen different machines around and connected to me via the cables and tubes on my body. From a heart monitor and breathing apparatus on my right and some IV bags and some weird glowy thingy majiggy on my left. Though what is the most interesting thing I spotted on my left side is a large cluster of flowers and bouquets sitting on a table right beside my bed with a large pink card nestled right in between this forest of flowers.

“Huh…what are these for? Gifts from ponies I know who most likely visited me when I was unconscious?” I wondered to myself as I stare at the large stack of green and other colors sitting on my bed table, most notable that card right in the middle of it.

With curiosity once more taking a hold of me I started to carefully move my exposed left arm towards the pink card folded up in a triangular roof form.

I have some difficulties at first but I soon managed to get my…well hoof on the pink piece of thick paper and slowly moved it back towards me before steadily unfolding it.

What I see made my eyes go wide in surprise.

“These are all names of ponies I met and know ever since I came to this world. There are even some I haven’t yet personally met yet like Fluttershy, Rarity’s parents and even some of the nurses here like Nurse Redheart. All in their personal hoof writing as far as I can tell.” I wondered with surprise as I started to read the content of the letter with all the names on it.

Get well soon. Signed by: Flitter, Cloudchaser, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Big Mac, Granny Smith, Rarity, Pinkie, Fluttershy and…Twilight?

I did short double take on that before shaking my head and keep reading.

Spike, Mr and Mrs Cake, Rarity’s Parents, the Hospital staff…Golden Oak, Glade? And…Princess Celestia and Luna????

I flinched back, my eyes going wide in both utter shock and slight disbelief as I recognize these last two names on the bottom of the card. Written both on gold and dark blue ink no less.

“Well this can’t be good…also furthermore, who the heck is Golden Oak and Glade?” I wondered to myself before the real meaning of this message finally dawned on me.

“Well shit…both Princesses obviously now know that I exist and so does Twilight. Well she already DOES know me…but not as an Alicorn, which I am sure everybody knows now. Those doctors and nurses taking care of me most likely reported that right back to someone who needed to know when they examined my body, and that person most likely sent that report further up the line until it lands on the princesses hooves themselves…great.” I thought to myself bitterly.

The jig is up and I am sure that they want to personally talk to me the moment they know that I am back up and conscious. It’s going to be a talk I have been dreading ever since I came into this world.

Will it go badly? I do not know, all I can hope that these two are pretty accurate to their MLP counterparts.

Even so, the biggest worry I still have is Luna, not so much Celestia herself.

I sigh. “Well…all I can really do now is wait and see how things develop from here.” I simply thought as I allowed myself to relax once more while listening to the rhythmic beat of the blasted heart monitor to my right.

“This thing is going to drive me nuts isn’t it?”

Trying my best to ignore the constant beeping of the very thing that most likely kept me alive for the duration in which I was out cold I began to think back to the last point of my recallable memory in hope to find the answers as to what happened to me in the first place that lead me to be in the state in which I woke up as.

I took a good few minutes to try and piece together in the best of my mental capabilities to recall all the possible scraps and pieces I can find deep within my conscious only to find a handfull of certain feelings and emotions in blurry and blank places. Most notable fear and pain.

I eventually just gave up as I gave a sigh of defeat. There is a reason why amnesia is such a problem even with modern medicine and psychiatrist treatments.

“Again, all I can do now is wait in hope that the answer will come to me automatically over time…and hopefully some nurse will come by soon as well because my throat is killing me.”

“Also some of those things connected on my body are starting to get itchy as well. Specifically that breathing tube connected to my nose.”

As luck would have it, right on cue, the door to the left of the room suddenly opened up and revealing the very person or in this case pony I was hoping for.

An aqua blue earth pony nurse, a mare judging by its facial features and overall body structure.

Her eyes immediately went wide in surprise the moment she looked at me. Almost dropping her medical board in the process.

Before I could even react she immediately rushed me. “Oh dear heavens you are finally awake, this is incredible given how you were brought in to us at first. How do you feel?” She immediately asked before going around my bed to check on the data on all of the equipment that I am attached too.

I was about to reply, but only managed to get out a few coughs out of me thanks to the still dry nature of throat. She immediately looked at me with great concern before I pointed at my throat with my free hoof and quickly understood what my problems is.

“Oh you have a dry throat. Just a moment, I will go and get a glass of water for you. Won’t take long.” She declared before quickly rushing out of the room and leaving me temporary alone again with my own thoughts.

I took this moment of peace to once again take a much better look of the room that I am in. Granted my version is quite blurry without my glasses which is why I really haven’t bothered to even try to explore my surroundings the first time around because it would be somewhat pointless. But since I really have nothing better to do until the nurse returns with my requested glass of water I might as well try and see exactly what this room really has to offer.

From what I can tell, the walls or rather wallpaper, it is covered with seems to be in a very flat and basic light cream color with the ceiling contrasting to that with a complete pure white color. The floor is made of what I can see of white tiles with some light blue once mixed in them to add some design and color.

Turning my head to the right I am greeted with a large window which is abstracted with green colored curtains preventing me from seeing through it. Above me is a basic half dome covered ceiling light and directly opposite from my bed are a few shelves with a large closet in the middle.

Overall a very basic and bland looking hospital room similar to the ones back at home.

“Here, I brought a large glass of water from the cafeteria for you.” I heard the nurse announce as she reemerged into the room with a glass of water placed on a tray balanced on her back.

Actually that made me think. How did ponies come up with drinking glasses if they have hooves and no hands? I mean sure they actually can grab stuff with their hooves to some extent. But still how did they come up with that idea in the first place? Was it the Unicorn and Pegasi? Because Earth ponies really won't benefits from such an item as much as the other two would.

Or it could have also been introduced by either the Gryphons or Minotaurs as well. That could also be the case.

She immediately gave me the glass by angling it directly under my mouth. With her assistance I started to drink the contents of the glass with great gusto. The effects were immediate as I could feel my throat relax and ease up after it has been moistened by the elixir of life itself.

After the glass was empty the nurse retracted it with both her fore hooves and placing both it and the tray on the bedside table next to me.

I coughed a couple of times to get any remaining recess out of my system before turning my focus back to the nurse with a thankful smile on my features.

“Thanks…you nurse…uh…”

“Blue Pin. Nurse Blue Pin sir.” She introduced herself in which I nod.

“Well thank you…Miss Pin…I…I feel a lot better.” I thanked her although a bit raspy as my voice isn’t still quite there yet.

She simply nods while giving me a smile. “Glad I could help, that is what I am here for anyway. You are quite welcome.” She replied happily.

This is my chance to get some answers on what the heck happened to me. I look up to Nurse Blue pin with a curious look, which she thankfully noticed as I collect my thoughts a bit.

“Well uhm…Nurse…I…I have a question.” I rasped out before continuing. “For…for what reason am I here…in the first place? How long have…have I been here…and what the…hell happened to me…before all of this?” I finished my somewhat slow questioning thanks to my still raspy voice and scratchy throat.

The nurse’s expression quickly change from her previously neutral one to a more concern and nervous type look which in turn made me feel somewhat dreadful as well for what is to come.

She sighed before looking back at me to give me my answer. “Well for starts…you have been in a coma for over a month now, your condition swanking back and forth while you were in our care during that duration. Your state was absolutely dire and critical when a group of Thestral guards first brought you here. Simply stated that you have experienced a magical mishap before quickly retreating back into the night. At first we were of course in shock at your life threatening state of severe magic loss and internal injuries and obviously also the fact that we were brought an…alicorn of all things.” She took a momentary break before continuing. ”I am not really sure what exactly happened after they carried you into the emergency room but all I know was just how bad your state really was and the very slim chance of you actually surviving that one night or not. Even after your first operation and magic replenishment the doctors were still not a hundred percent sure if you would be able to make it or not. Only after a dozen more operations later were they able to confirm that your state was finally considered stable enough to truly survive though how long the recovery was going to be was still unknown at the time, even for them. You were simply in a never ending coma since then and a lot of ponies that know you and including us were extremely worried about your condition. Even the Princesses after they were informed of this and came to have a look at you for themselves.” She finally finished explanation with a deep breath.

I am stunned beyond belief at the information I was given. “Wait…wait…so I was…practically half dead when I was brought here?” I asked with wide eyes and mouth.

She simply nods.

“And…and I was in a coma for over a month as well is that correct?” I ask further in which she nods once more.

I lay back down, trying to properly process all of this shocking information I was just given.

“I was practically half dead and in a coma for almost over a whole month? What the hell happened to me?” I thought to myself as I am still in some level of disbelief with all of it.

Then again, what is the point in not believing what supposedly happened to me, the fact that I lay in a hospital bed and the fact that my body feels like crap should speak for themselves.

“Do you…do you maybe know what exactly happened to me?” I ask the nurse while still keeping my fixed at the ceiling.

“No, no I don’t. All I know is that you were suddenly brought in without much of an explanation.” I heard her reply in a sorry tone which just made me sigh.

“That is fine…at least I am still alive somehow and that is what counts I guess.” I quietly replied as I found myself getting suddenly tired for some reason.

Must be all of that shock and excitement, and probably also all of those drugs running through my system. If they gave me any medication that is, I mean why wouldn’t they if I was out for a whole month.

“Would you…would you maybe need anything else there sir Nava?” The nurse questioned after a somewhat long and awkward silence passed by us.

I just shake my head. “No, it's fine. I think I will just sleep through this for a while. I just feel so very weak and tired at the moment.” I replied before giving off a weak yawn at the end of my sentence.

She nods. “Alright then, I will just quickly inform the head doctor of the good news so that he can personally have a look at you later. In the meantime I wish a good night to you Mister Nava.” She replied with a soft smile on her aqua blue muzzle.

She eventually left after having picked up both the empty glass and tray she brought with her before closing the door behind her.

I didn’t really take long for me to fall unconscious once as the world quickly fell dark around me once more.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

“So he is finally awake then. Better inform this to the captain quickly before any of his friends and princesses get to him first.” A Thestral whispered to herself as she moved away from the window occupying the male alicorn.

Not a single pony ever noticing this dark mare fly by as both her cloak and natural colors blend perfectly within the darkness of the night as she flew off. Leaving no trace what so ever.

Her bow perfectly concealed under its bindings and cloak.

Author's Note

Well here it is guys. The second Book as promised.

Hope you guys will like it.

BTW Chapter 2 is already done as well. But I will upload that another time.

Also for those of you who are generous enough and want to help me get a start in life (because jobless) you can support me on my Patreon site.

Chapter 4: Back to the Clouds, Only to Fall Off

Chapter 4: Back to the Clouds, Only to Fall Off

Chapter 4: Back in the Clouds, Only to Fall Off
Edited by: Rainbowblitz, Chrome Masquerade
Proofread by: Shadeol, Disciple of History

“Well, here we are; Home sweet home. Welcome back, Nava.” Flitter announced as we stood right in front of a cloud home I never imagined I would miss seeing.

I just couldn’t help but smile at the sight of Flitter and Cloud Chaser’s home, despite the fact that I still don’t have any glasses on me. Which also seems to be my home too, even though I still -to this day- have no idea how in the heck I managed to earn my place here.

Sure, I might have literally saved their lives back when I first arrived in this world, but still. In most cases, that really isn’t enough of a reason to offer a random stranger a permanent space in your home.

A gift of hospitality I will most likely never be able to repay anytime soon, though I will still try.

Overall, it really is a good feeling to finally be back in familiar territory after all this time. It really feels like ages since I’ve last seen this place or been back in Cloudsdale in general, especially after that long and tedious checkout procedure back in Ponyville hospital.

The papers I had to sign and fill out were ridiculous. Mostly for records’ sake, since I don’t have any simply because… Well, I am new in Equestria, after all.

I also got scheduled by one golden pony guard for an upcoming first-time meeting with the princesses as well, but I’ll cross that bridge when I get to it..

Right now I am just happy to finally be back out and about as a whole.
Or rather, being whole in general.

“And to think that you were hiding in this home the entire time when I and some of my fellow Thestral guards came through this district. Too bad I don’t know WHO exactly checked your home and completely missed the obvious unique resident hiding within it, otherwise I would have ported their flanks on top of a steep mountain, bound in chains.” Glade commented from behind.

Oh yeah. I forgot that she came with us for the sake of keeping an eye on me personally simply because I am, in her eyes, either a ticking time bomb just waiting to explode or a tool to be used by some nefarious individuals.

I really hope neither of those will ever come to pass.

So for that reason she insisted on personally keeping tabs on me. It’s either that or deal with a group of guards shadowing me -and in some cases the two sisters- 24/7. Not that we even had a choice in the first place, but I’d honestly rather take just one Thestral over a dozen who are almost like her any day.

Even if this Thestral is basically their leader and the most hot headed and aggressive of the bunch. Not to mention a leader figure of one of the most warrior-coded and traditionally-focused clans of her homeland too.

I can just picture the problems and conflicts that will be the norm in my not so distant future.

Not that I have much of a choice on that, either, but I guess with her around I might enjoy some level of safety. As far as I have learned of her, she did have 1000 years of constantly honing her skills of basically just kicking ass.

She is a warrior after all, and a natural born hunter.

I was honestly more or less indifferent about this, but both Flitter -and especially Cloud- were quite open with their displeasure of having her around more frequently in the future.

I am honestly much more worried about my magic or senses having some hiccup moment again. The last one, according to everyone, basically almost got me killed. So I have a perfectly valid reason to be paranoid.

Again, why as an Alicorn? The universe had so many versions of my persona to choose from and it went with the most chaotic and unstable one, at that!

I can’t fly due to my acrophobia and my trust in magic has pretty much been tarnished at this point.

All it ever did was get me into trouble, remove my sense of control, push me into dangerous situations and even almost get me killed as an end result!

I don’t know why, but deep within the back of my mind the concept of magic is just dreadful to me as a whole, now. And given my current track record in regards to magic... it really isn’t so surprising.

To top it all off, I still haven’t heard or even felt anything of Silver ever since I woke up from my coma a couple of days back. Which makes me dread to think that he might not have been so lucky with the accident as I was. At least that would explain why everything on me feels so fuzzy and… normal.

“Hey Nava? You alright there?” Cloud suddenly tapped me, which brought me back to reality.

I rubbed my forehead. “Yeah… yeah, I guess. Just deep in thought. That’s all.” I replied, trying to sound and look as reassuring as possible.

She just nods before finally unlocking the door for us and being the first to step in followed by Flitter.

I just sighed before making my way back inside as well, and I have to say, Flitter and Cloud’s family home is really a sight to behold after such a long, hectic and in my case blank time.

It really does make me feel like it has been ages since I last stepped foot, or hoof in my case, in this place. Which just makes the idea that this is truly my new home in this new world even more apparent.

I’m truly thankful for these two even considering in taking me in, despite my shortcomings and the problems I give them sometimes.

Unintentionally, but problems nonetheless.

“So, this is the place you all reside in? A bit too big and spacious for just two ponies, don’t you think?” Glade commented after she peeked into our home for the first time.

“Well, that’s because this used to be our parents’ before we inherited it after their... passing. In other words, it’s also the same home where both Cloud and I grew up in. Which basically means that this has been our home for pretty much all of our lives, and we have zero interest in that ever changing.” Flitter answered.

Glade -next to me now- just nods before continuing to inspect the interior much more thoroughly. I would personally love to do the same, but for the fact that I don’t have my glasses any more. Pretty much nullifies that wish in an instant.

Even as an Alicorn I am still hopelessly nearsighted, which is why Flitter quickly made the offer to walk me to the nearest optics shop in Cloudsdale to buy me a new pair of glasses.

Something I really need, to be honest, because seeing everything in 144p resolution can be quite... eye-squinting. And, to be frank, also really annoying. But that also means that it makes me look and feel like a freeloader even more, which just solidifies my new idea of getting a job and not be to depending on these two to literally do everything for me.

Though that also means I need to get myself a new jacket too, since my old one -given to me by Flitter- was also lost, as with my glasses and my scarf. The only item that somehow managed to survive my near death moment was my hat, according to Cloud, for which I am truly thankful.
My hat is basically the only gateway I have to my old home, as far as I know. Plus it has all my stuff too, so losing that would just really be a big blow to both my morale and psyche, not to mention losing my roots too.

“So... is anypony hungry? I can go and fix something up quickly before we can all go out to get Nava a new pair of glasses.” Flitter asked everyone.

“Sure. I could do with a bite.” Cloud immediately answered as I watched her plop herself onto the couch with an audible thud.

Flitter nods before switching her focus on me. “How about you. Nava?” She asked me kindly.

I just shrugged. “It’s up to you, really. Though personally I don’t really feel the need for food at the moment.” I casually answered.

“Well alright. Just something small before we head out, then.” She announced before disappearing around the front counter and into the kitchen.

I took this moment of silence to once again switch my gaze toward our newly acquired companion as she was busy inspecting the pictures and photos hanging on the left wall of the living room.

The family photos of Cloud and Flitter’s foalhood. Some of which even depicted their Parents.

Glade seemed to be very interested in those in particular, rubbing her chin in thought, or maybe even trying to remember something, by the look of it.

“So these two were your parents? What a coincidence, I do remember having seen these two back in Kazzas a few years back.” Glade commented out loud, which got everyone's attention immediately, including Flitter, who swiftly poked her head out of the kitchen.

“Wait a sec... Don’t tell me that YOU KNEW our parents somehow?” Cloud Chaser asked surprise colouring her tone as she sat up from the couch to stare at the Thestral.

Glade just continued to look at the photos. “I did. Couriers, they used to call themselves back then. I think their names were... Crimson Wing and Cloud Heart?” Glade answered, which change both sisters’ expressions from surprise to downright shock at Glade openly knowing their parents’ names.

Me included, though I really was more surprised that she knew them in person than anything else.

“Y-yeah, that…those are their names, but… but still, how in Equestria do you know them personally?” Flitter this time asked as she stepped out.

Glade just sighed. “I already told you. I had seen these two running around on the streets of Kazzas and trying to find someone who can give them access to the Ivory Citadel. I openly approached them at the time because I was both curious -and a bit suspicious- as to why a pair of Equestrians wanted to enter an area which is mostly heavily inaccessible to anyone, even for most of the Thestral citizens of the country.” Glade explained before continuing after taking a bit of a breather. “Well, according to them they had some royal messages to deliver to the council in the hopes that it would eventually reach the eyes of the Emperor and Empress of the city. I don’t know if you know, but our society is a lot more traditional than what you have here. Both the council -which consists of family members of the 12 clans that rule over Nassgardiath- and the old imperial family hold the highest seats of power in my homeland. Even though both the emperor and empress are considered the highest level of authority, nothing can truly be done or changed with in our political system unless a large number of the council agrees to whatever degree or change is imposed by either a council member or the imperial family itself. So in other worlds our government is something you can call a constitutional monarchy.” Glade eventually finished her long ass explanation.

We were all stunned -and somewhat confused- by the lengthy and somewhat unexpected explanation of Glade’s home. Even though we never even asked for it in the first place.

Even she seemed to be a bit perplexed that she actually did it.

Once again, a sense of complexity and realism that the show NEVER had, which once again solidifies the fact that Equestria -or at least this Equestria if the multiverse theory is correct- has a lot more in common with my own world than you might think.

Makes me seriously wonder what other cultures and races are out there with their own complex history and society, with their own bad and good sides.

“I really should go and visit that library again.” I thought to myself.

“Wait, what was I talking about again?” Glade ask while rubbing her chin.

“Um… about our parents?” Flitter responded.

“Oh yeah!” Glade collected her thoughts. “Well anyway, long story short, I decided to just help them get a permit to enter the Ivory Citadel so that they could deliver whatever they were asked to deliver by your princess. Since being a now head figure of one of the 12 prominent families and clans does offer me a lot of leverage back home.” Glade finished up, which in the end just left a lot of more unanswered questions instead of answering them.

Cloud this time was the first to react. “Wait… that’s it?” She asked out loud.

Glade just nods. “Yeah pretty much. I mean, I ask them a few questions along the way to make sure that these two weren’t any trouble makers, simply because finding Equestrians roaming around Kazzas has become quite a rare sight for the last 600 years, but beside that, nothing really else noteworthy. I practically had no interest in these two back then, so I just let them be after they were granted entry into citadel.” She explained, which I guess pretty much wraps her tale up, by the sound of it.

Cloud Chaser and Flitter were understandably a bit disappointed before Flitter suddenly perked up again.

“Wait, when…when exactly was that? Do you remember the date?” she asked.

A bit of a random question for sure, but then again I might have a bit of an idea of what she was thinking.

Glade looked thoughtful at first, before looking back at Flitter. “Well, it was around four years ago on the second of March, I believe. Why does it matter, anyway?” she answered.

Both Cloud and Flitter’s expressions suddenly darkened a bit as they both gazed down onto their respective pieces of the floor. I immediately knew what was going on and I just couldn’t help but feel bad for them in the process.

I personally never had the displeasure of losing my parents so abruptly, but then again I probably never will, which might be seen as either good or bad depending on the person you ask. For me, well... I am stuck in a magical world filled with talking equines and other sapient races as well. My old life might as well be dead, since I might be permanently here, for all I know.

That thought -for me personally- is actually really depressing and an idea that will probably keep me up a few nights if I am masochistic enough to actually think about it while trying to sleep.

Not that I need to, because the thought alone of suddenly waking up with my horn once again going psycho or whatever other supernatural thing hitting me or hunting me at random is already enough of a reason for me to stay paranoid in the future.

Thinking about it now already worries me greatly.

I rubbed my forehead with a hoof to get my thoughts back on check. I could worry about these things at another time… which in turn just basically stalls the inevitable, in my case.

That’s hardly better at all.

“That’s… that’s just 5 days before our parents reportedly went missing near the north eastern border.” Flitter suddenly said solemnly, which was mirrored by Cloud somewhat as she just kept quiet, staring at the edge of the sofa.

Glade stayed casual, as always. “Oh… well then, my apologies and condolences for your loss. I personally know how it feels to lose an important family member in such an… unnatural way.” Glade replied, and I could have sworn that I felt a sense of sadness and knowing in those last two words, even if it was just for a split second.

I knew for a fact that there was a little bit more going on with her than meets the eye, judging by what I have learned and felt from her back at the hospital. But I guess only time will tell what lies beneath.

Glade continued. “Just so you know, I had nothing to do with -or even know anything about- your parents disappearance at that day. I was actually someplace else at the time, in Pelepolos to be precise. Meeting up with some very old friends from days long past.” She assured, though most of her words seemed to just fall on deaf ears as the mood in the room was just too... moody to even be recognized in the first place.

Again, I had no choice but to feel for these two, even though I have absolutely no correlation or connection to their own experiences.

Well, maybe somewhat, given the fact that I basically lost both my whole family and my home at the same time.

I should really stop dwelling so much on that. It’s really pointless and produces nothing but negativity in me. Something I already have enough of, -given my ever growing problems and worries- believe you me.

“Anyway, I’ll just go make us some quick snacks before going out. Do… do you maybe want some too, Miss Glade? It’s just proper to offer you something too, since you are… well, basically our guest now.” Flitter asked, after having recovered from her moment.

Glade shook her head. “Thanks, but no thanks. I generally only eat as much as my old traditional training allows me. Plus my diet is a tad different from that of you ponies as well, so I doubt you really have anything I really need at the moment.” She explained before just going back to looking at the photos from before.

Flitter just accepted it with a shrug before turning back into the kitchen to do what she intended to do.

I just sat myself down opposite from Cloud, simply keeping to myself as this awkward and haunting silence was all that surrounded us at that point.

It was kind of strange, when you think about it. The very mare that more or less hunted me for the majority of my stay here -and who according to Cloud is also the one who at first threatened her, but eventually helped me to the hospital as quickly as possible- has also seen and interacted with both Flitter and Cloud’s parents shortly before they mysteriously disappeared.

How small the world can be, sometimes.

“Oh yeah. By the way, I have your hat back in my room if you want it back, Nava.” Cloud suddenly perked up, almost scaring me.

“Awesome!” i said. “Thanks, Cloud.”

“You’re welcome.” she said, blushing lightly.

………………………………………………………………………………………

“I miss being your average looking nobody.” I muttered with my head lowered, as I tried my best to ignore the army of stares that was following me wherever I went with the girls.

Flitter looked over her shoulder with a sorry expression on her face. ”Well, I am sorry, but we really don’t have anything else that would fit you, aside from a couple of dresses me and Cloud have lying around. And I think that wearing any of those wouldn’t help the situation.” She explained, to which I just sighed.

“But hey… I mean, look at the bright side. At least you are famous now, with or without the jacket, if I’m honest.” Cloud added, with a sheepish grin.

I just groaned as I did my best to keep myself sandwiched as best as I possibly could be between the girls to make myself less of a sore thumb than I already was. “That’s exactly what I DON’T want.” I thought.

But then again, I am sure that jacket or no I would still be rather recognizable in one way or another, since a whole month is pretty much enough time for the news of my existence -and the fact that I was also the source of all those magical anomalies- to circulate all across Equestria as a whole.

Big news travels fast in this isolated country, which I found out the hard way when I saw a picture of me in one of the newspapers a couple of weeks ago. Either news of my existence got somehow leaked out to the public or It was pretty much OK to report my presence from the get-go.

Either way, the damage is done and there really isn’t that much of a point in keeping myself cloaked for much, not that it would still work, given the newspaper report. Especially since ponies nowadays just love to gossip amongst themselves, according to Rarity.

I once asked Glade about the issues, but all she ever told me was that it was something she’d rather not talk about and that I should just leave it at that.

She was obviously trying to hide something, but it’s better to just straight up listen to her than to argue. Unless I want to risk my neck, that is.

“Don’t you worry about a thing there, little Nava. With me next to you, not a single of these colorful ponies is going to even have the chance to get close enough to even spit on your face. Would be a shame if my little project were to get the mane on his head bent in an unnatural way, now would it?” I heard Glade tease me from behind.

“Oh yeah. She is still with us isn’t she? I forgot about her for a moment there.”

I personally don’t know what is worse; having all of these ponies stare at me -either in wonder, surprise, or even shock- or needing someone to babysit me now, simply because I am still very much incapable of fending for myself. Especially now with most of my alicorn-like abilities gone besides my unique senses, for the time being.

I will admit that I am really not much of a fighter to begin with, even before I came to this world. But even I have a little sense of pride in me. A level of pride which is just completely and utterly snuffed out at this moment.

I really must be the most pathetic little alicorn in existence. Both here and in entire multiverse of MLP fan-made and canon alike.

“Great, now I both feel socially uncomfortable and depressed as well. This couldn’t possibly get any worse now.”

“Hey you!” Someone suddenly called, which forced me and my group to stop and turn around to its source.

It was a red colored Pegasus stallion. “I’m surprised the princesses haven’t imprisoned you yet or sent the elements themselves to deal with you. You’re nothing but a danger and a source of trouble for everypony! You’re just another villain in disguise, another evil false Alicorn like Nightmare Moon!” He accused with a hoof pointed.

I was stunned, to say the least. But before any of us could even react to -or personally even defend myself against- this accusation, some other pony suddenly stood up from the slowly growing crowd.

“Yeah, he’s right! Why isn’t this guy either in prison or banished from Equestria? He’s nothing but a walking disaster.” she -a dark blue Pegasus mare- shouted, which was quickly followed up by another two ponies from behind, saying and shouting same thing.

It didn’t take long for a domino effect to happen as more and more ponies around us began to accuse me of being nothing but trouble and completely unwelcome in their eyes.

“You are nothing but a danger!”

“A magical time bomb!”

“Nothing but a source of trouble!”

“A villain in disguise!”

“Bane to our peaceful society!”

“Leave this city before you cause more mayhem!”

“Why is nopony calling the guards on him?”

I just couldn’t believe it. All of these accusations. All of these ponies filled with such hate and anger towards me. All of these ponies demanding that I leave or turn myself in or be downright banished from Equestria! As if it wasn’t already bad enough in just how much misfortune I was forced to suffer through in recent times, I now also have a mob of angry ponies surrounding me, pointing angry hooves accusingly in my direction for things I honestly haven’t done on purpose! A few steps from baying for my blood!

Cloud was the first (Glade just looks as casual as always) who managed to recover from the shock as she quickly sported an angry look before stepping up beside me.

“Hey! Leave him alone! He isn’t a new incarnation of Nightmare Moon like some of you keep spitting about! Whatever he did was nothing but a total accident and completely out of his hooves! He didn’t mean any of it! He was just at the wrong place at the wrong time, that’s all!” Cloud shouted into the crowd, holding her ground.

To be honest, I think that last sentence about me being in the wrong place at the wrong time was purely made up by her, to just help me look more like a victim then rather a villain towards these ponies. But even so it seems to have very little effect on their collective minds as a whole, as they all still kept on accusing me for everything that had happened so far.

Even going so far as saying that I am rather a spawn of Nightmare Moon or being in cahoots with her in some way.

It was then when Flitter herself stepped up as well. “What the HAY is wrong with you ponies?! From accusations to just making crap up to draw Nava here in an even more negative light?” She began. “Nava here is NOT evil! And we can easily attest to that, simply because he has been living with us ever since he saved our lives back in the Everfree! Without HIM we wouldn’t even be here!” Flitter tried to reason.

There was a moment of silence after Flitter spoke in defense of me to the masses. At first there was a genuine feeling that they might have broken through their anger-blinded minds, when all of the sudden an old looking stallion stepped up with his cane pointed at us.

“More like saving you in order to use his powerful magic to mind control you and give you two a false sense of security and feelings for him! I say he is more dangerous than we originally thought! This pony needs to be locked away as soon as possible, before he does more damage!” He shouted, which did the trick in re-sparking everyone’s suspicion and anger as they all started to say the same things over and over again.

They even started to move closer, no doubt in an attempt to seize me for themselves.

It didn’t work. Both the sisters and myself were shocked and a bit horrified at the hostility of these ponies, me especially. I could have said something, done something! Somehow proved to them that I am not this menace that they continued to believe that I am, but I couldn’t… I was… too shocked, too frightened by the ever-growing crowds of ponies demanding that I leave.

Never in my life had I ever been in a situation like this. Never have I been surrounded by so many angry individuals all at once, accusing me of something that was completely out of my control at the time. But in a sense…they’re all kind of right. All I have ever done since waking up in this world is mess up or attract some kind of trouble one way or another. How? Well, half of it can be blamed on my own personality and weaknesses alone. I can’t do anything properly, I am socially awkward, I have all kinds of fears and phobias that limit my capabilities, I can’t openly stand up for myself and to top it all off, I am also a complete coward. Preferring to just run or ignore all of my issues rather than try to face and fix them.

At least back in my world I had my family to support me. Individuals that I knew, people that I could trust full on. With no magic or flying problems or whatever else to worry about. Not like here. Well I do have some good ponies to watch my back here as well, specifically Flitter and Cloud. But still, here everything just seems to be much more inclined to be against me, simply because I exist the way I somehow woke up.

Maybe I should have just stayed in the forest right after I saved both Flitter and Cloud Chaser’s lives. Maybe then things would have been better in the long run. For everyone else, that is.

I could still hear the constant demands of the crowd and the constant attempts of Cloud and Flitter trying to desperately defend me. But I simply ignored it all as tears started to form in my eyes. All the fear and depression finally getting to me in the form of desperate tears.

I wanted to run. I was just moments away from doing exactly as this angry horde of ponies wanted me to do. To just run away and keep away, away from all their hate and away from all this pressure and these problems. If not for my sake, then for these two ponies that have been nothing but the closest family I ever had since coming to this upside down world.

They don’t deserve to be dragged down with me. I would gladly leave Equestria just to make sure that these two could continue with their lives here normally. This would be my way of repaying them for everything that they have done for me so far.

I was about to do so if it wasn’t for an unsuspected event that swiftly silenced everyone and everything around me.

A swirling red cloud suddenly appeared in the skies above us, crimson sparks of energy tracing its surface as it suddenly switched forms and descended towards us at almost breakneck speeds.

I was about to panic. I fear magic. All it has ever done to me was get me into some kind of trouble or danger, cause uncontrollable chaos on my end and even go so far as misleading me and even almost getting me killed as a result. Magic has been nothing but a burden on my end, a burden which eventually led me to this very moment with a crowd of ponies wanting nothing more than to just lock me up and throw away the key.

That sense of panic quickly subsided when I realized that it wasn’t aiming for us. Rather it was aiming for Glade, who was holding out her hoof in front of us.

The swirling mess of red energy immediately switched shape once more, the moment it made contact with Glades hoof. A dazzling light show of crimson lighting momentarily appeared around its epicenter before suddenly morphing into something very long and slender.
It turned out to be some kind of long pole-like weapon with a long slender grip making most of its body and a HUGE jagged blade resting on its top. What was most intriguing about it, though, was the fact that the entire thing was crimson from top to bottom with some black and golden lines and edgings going along its surface. Other unnatural elements to this weapon would be the runes and spherical gems embedded in its blade and shaft, which glowed with an ominous essence and ancient power.

The last thing that I was expecting at this point was the small shockwave that every single one of us felt the moment she suddenly slammed the butt end of the polearm-like weapon onto the clouds, which caused everyone to stumble and fall to their knees. Strangely enough, not me, though.

Everything was dead silent afterwards, with a large majority of the previously angry and shouting crowd now just looking shocked and dumbstruck on the clouds below.

“Does anyone else have more empty complaints to shout out?” Glade casually shouted into the crowd as she eyed each and every one of them carefully.

When no one dared to even say anything -much less move from their spots- she smiled before twirling her Polearm a couple of times on her right hoof and eventually resting it against her shoulder.

“Good. Now that I’ve got everyone’s undivided attention, let me tell all of you something.” Glade began, calm and collected, before her tone suddenly did a full 180°, with her swinging the weapon forward, toward the now frightened crowd and keeping it pointed towards them. “If ANY of you bloody, pesky and downright skittish PONIES scream into my VERY sensitive ears ever again, I will personally hack each and every one of your ears off with Acheron here. DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR!!!?” She shouted into the crowd, which in turn caused everyone -including me!- to flinch back in fright at the livid nature Glade was displaying.

Definitely do NOT want to get on her bad side at any point. If she can get pissed about someone shouting directly into her batlike ears then I really don’t want to know what will happen if you accidentally spill her coffee or something.

Talk about anger management issues! in fact I wouldn’t be surprised to find that she actually has some.

When -once again- no one dared to respond, Glade quickly calmed down before she sighed. “Some would think that ponies would know that Thestrals have super-sensitive hearing. Once again showing what isolation can do to a whole race.” I faintly hear her mutter before returning her focus back to the still-frightened crowd. Though thankfully a lot more calmer.

”Alright. For starters, I would like to say that the Alicorn over here will not be imprisoned or sent away by anyone. Not only is this sorry excuse of a stud my responsibility, but even the two princesses of your little realm have found interest in him and wish to personally meet him the moment they are free to do so. What actually keeps them busy in a land like this I have no idea. But I do believe that it is in their best interests -And by extension, YOURS- that no harm should befall this Alicorn until that day comes. So. If you really want him to scram and hit the road, or GODS forbid actually cause him physical harm, then not only will you all have to get through me first but also your two beloved Princesses as well. All of Equestria, for that matter. A price I am pretty confident no one -not a single one- among you has the guts to pay.” She calmly explained before resting her weapon back on her shoulder.

There was a moment of silence before the same red stallion from before stood back up with a bit of a scowl still present on his features that Glade really didn’t give much attention to.

He just huffed. ”Well, in that case I hope that the princesses will see just how much of a danger he really is in his upcoming meeting, and see fit to lock him away permanently. I tell you, he is and will be nothing but trouble for everypony around him.” He declared before opening his wings and taking off into the air to god knows where.

The rest of the crowd slowly disperses as well, with some of them giving me some last scolding and mistrusting glares, which forced me to look down. But besides that, I was just silently thankful that this ordeal is finally over and done with and that I was physically still intact in the end. Can’t really say the same regarding my emotional and mental state, though. The words of these ponies... the anger, mistrust and open desire of me being gone or locked up still resonating deep within my head. Making me feel deeply depressed and just more lost then I have ever felt in my life.

A type of feeling that just kept the tears coming, a feeling that fills me with fear and uncertainty about what else could possibly happen to me in this world.

Never before have I felt so afraid about my future in my life. It’s the concept of death, and just like death you will never know when it will come to you before it’s too late.

Why am I here to begin with?

“I always hated having to perform crowd control one way or another.” I heard Glade mutter to herself as I just sat motionless on the spot while keeping my gaze fixed on the cloudy ground below me. Not really giving much of a care for anything at the moment besides my feelings.

“Hey… Nava? Are you... OK?” I heard Flitter ask beside me, which was the kicker that finally broke the already fragile dam of emotions inside of me.

“OK? Am I OK?” I whispered menacingly.

“Hey, dude we’re just…”Cloud tried to say softly, which was all I needed to finally break the dam.

All of this Bullshit was finally getting to me.

“NO I AM NOT FUCKING OK!!!” I shouted as I sprang up from my position to glare at the two next to me, which made them flinch back. “OF COURSE I AM NOT FUCKING OK! EVER SINCE I WOKE UP IN THAT FUCKING FOREST EVERYTHING THAT HAS BEEN HAPPENING TO ME SO FAR HAS BEEN NOTHING BUT THE MOST STRESSFUL AND DEPRESSING MOMENTS OF MY LIFE! I DON’T UNDERSTAND MY OWN ABILITIES, I DON’T KNOW HOW TO CONTROL MY FUCKING MAGIC AND I ALMOST GOT MYSELF KILLED THANK TO MAGIC IN THE FIRST PLACE. I AM AN ANTI-SOCIAL PUBLICLY AWKWARD LITTLE PUSSY OF A MAN WHO CAN'T REALLY OPENLY AND FREELY FUNCTION IN SOCIETY LIKE EVERYONE ELSE, I AM A SCAREDY CAT ABOUT ALMOST EVERYTHING. I JUST GOT TOLD THAT I AM NOTHING BUT A NUISANCE AND A THREAT TO BE BANISHED BY A CROWD OF PONIES. AND MOST FRUSTRATING OF ALL…” I shouted with angry tears starting to flow from my eyes. “I HAVE NO FUCKING IDEA WHY I AM EVEN HERE IN THE FIRST PLACE OR EVEN HOW I GOT HERE!” I continued before slamming my eyes shut, pushing out even more tears as I turned myself away. “THIS IS NOT MY HOME AND MOST LIKELY NEVER WILL BE. I JUST RANDOMLY GOT PULLED AWAY FROM EVERYTHING I EVER KNEW AND CARED FOR, FROM EVERYTHING THAT WAS MAKING ME FEEL SAFE AND HAPPY.” I eventually collapsed back onto the ground with most of my anger having slipped away from me as I just continued to sob. “I… I just want an answer. I just what to know why… I just want everything back the way it was.” I sobbed as I buried my face in my forelegs.

I was feeling absolutely broken at this point, feeling so low, so lost that it was almost vomit inducing. I was even on the verge of having suicidal thoughts as well.

I do not know for how long I was just crying my frustration and fear out of my system, but everything around me was basically quiet beside my constant muffled crying.

I… I was just feeling done with the world at this point, but also… somewhat guilty for having shouted at the only two individuals that I can truly trust and rely on.

A hoof suddenly landed gently on my left shoulder as I kept my floodgates running. My face starting to feel sore at this point with my throat beginning to feel dry.

“I am sorry… I am so, so sorry.” I whispered.

The hoof just kept on gently rubbing me in a very comfortable and honestly relaxing way that just forced me slowly calm down.

“There is nothing for you to be sorry for.” I heard Flitter say, which at least makes me know who this hoof belongs to.

“Both Cloud and I can only imagine just what kind of problems and issues you must be facing at this moment. But even so, we are here for you. We will help you in any way we can, if you ask for it.” She continued on gently.

“Yeah. We will be there for you through thick and thin. Those ponies who think otherwise just don’t know you the way we do.” Cloud quickly added, which kind of made me even more guilty knowing that they don’t even know WHAT I was and from whence I came in the first place.

But then again, I did kind of hint at all of those points in my rant. If not Flitter or Cloud I’m certain that Glade will question me about it at some point.

Especially since she will be around more often than I would most likely be comfortable with.

“You know, you really only have two choices regarding this matter.” Glade’s voice suddenly came up which got everyone’s attention. Including me, despite my mood.

“You can either STUD the fuck up and actually do something for a change to address all of your problems and issues...” She announced while giving me a hard look. “Or you can do as these ponies say and just tuck your tail in and run away forever.” She added while leaning against her weapon as her expression softened. ”If you do that though, you will very easily throw away ANY chances you might have in actually finding some answers regarding your situation and your innate abilities. Forever running away from your inner demons and never getting closer to your questions as to why you are here and why things are happening the way they are. Never to be able to reach whatever goal you're broken little mind has set its sights on.” She finally finished with a small sigh as she went back to resting her crimson Pole arm against her shoulder.

“If you want any advice in regards to what path you should take, I would highly suggest that you take the first one I listed. Not just because of logic, but because of personal experience of days long, long gone by. Running away feels good at first, but in the end it will just lead you into a maze of endless walls that you cannot climb over. Making your goal in finding your resolution harder the deeper you go into it.” Glade calmly added.

It was both surprising and somewhat eye opening, as Glade’s speech was working some gears deep inside my head that hadn’t been broken yet. For starters, it was again both surprising that someone like her would want to offer me guidance, but also somewhat intriguing after hearing that somewhere in her deep distant past she had to deal with almost the same exact problems I have to go through today. Making me even more curious as to what her history might actually be and if it might explain the reasons why she is the way she is now. A mostly bossy, manipulative, brutal and somewhat cold-hearted and tense individual who isn’t afraid to cross some lines in order to get what she wants.

An opportunist through and through, and a hardhead as well.

The more Glade’s words bounced around the inside of my head, the more frustrated I was beginning to become. Not just because of the level of choice but also the conflict her and the ponies’ words were causing deep within the confines of my mind.

Should I run, or just get back up and basically give the world an imaginary middle finger accompanied by a hard glare?

I was rather inclined to just outright choose the pussy route when all of a sudden the images of my parents and my family popped up in my head. The life I lived with them, the trips I used to go on with all of my relatives and cousins. The troubles I got myself into, all the mistakes I made and all the headaches I gave my parents over the years. But also all the support and understanding I got in return, despite my constant mistakes. How they never gave up on me despite my shortcomings.

Same with Flitter and Cloud, who always seemed to stay by my side and be ready to risk it all in order to help me.

Then it finally clicked. My gaze slowly hardened with determination as I finally came up with a choice, a reason why to keep going.

It was for them.

If not for me, then at least for them. For the sake of not disappointing them and not wasting the faith they have in me.

I will be strong for them -and hopefully for me as well- in the future.

I wiped away any residual tears I had in my eyes and on my face before slowly pushing myself back up to all fours.

Flitter and Cloud stepped away to give me some space with an expression of both confusion and a bit of hope on their faces as I turned around to look at them.

My expression was casual, but my mind was determined. I knew that this path was long and frightening, but it was also the best path to take in order to help me become a better person, and -as Glade said- the best way to find some answers and to also learn something about myself as well.

I sighed before giving them all a determined look -especially Glade, who quickly smirked. “I will give it a shot. If not for myself, then at least for those who believe in me.” I announced with a sideways glance towards the two sisters at the end, who quickly smiled at the news.

Glade chuckled. ”We’ll see, stud. We’ll see just how far you can go before crying and complaining again like a little foal.” She taunted playfully, which in turn just made me smile a bit.

“To be honest, I am asking myself the same question as well.” I admitted before a hoof landed on my right shoulder.

It was Flitter’s. “Hey, whatever struggles you have to go through, we will be there to help you out if you need it.” She declared, which in turn made Cloud step up beside me as well.

“Yeah. You’re not alone in this. As my sister said, we got your back.” Cloud added, which made me smile even more as I look back at the two.

“Thanks. I will definitely need it. Given my weaknesses.” I admitted, but still kept my smile genuine as I just felt grateful to have such great ponies to support me in my new life.

Heh… I used the term ponies instead of people.

But anyway, another item on the ever growing list to somehow repay them for. If this keeps up, I might turn out be in debt for life, if I don’t think about something soon.

But really, I have a lot more pressing matters to worry about. Like… a lot to worry about.

I shook my head to get these ideas out of my head. But still, the depressing feeling still remained in me somewhat.

I just sighed as the smile I was holding slowly disappeared.

“We can just go back home if you want.” Flitter suddenly suggested, which forced me to look back up at her.

I just nod. She was right. I really don’t feel like doing anything for today, or really the rest of the week for that matter. I may feel a lot better knowing that I got two of the best… mares guarding my back (Go suck it, Mane Six!) but that still doesn’t mean that all of my feelings and problems are just going to be slip away. I still have to openly work for them to fix them and I still have to somehow prove to this world that I am not a toy or a waste of space in general.

I would really wish for things to just be normal and simple, but I guess that kind of luxury is loooong gone for me.

It seems like I have to fight now in order to get myself back in a position of simplicity. But again, at least I have some good ponies cheering me on along the way.

Flitter just nods in understanding before placing a hoof on my shoulder and once again telling me that things are going to be OK.

I just responded by giving her a weak smile before the three of us just casually made our way back, with Glade just acting as our shadow for the most part.

Some ponies where now giving me some odd stares, but most of them just out right ignored us, which I honestly preferred.

It seems that I really have to be somewhat blind just a little bit longer, unless Flitter or Cloud could fix that. I could also just ask them, but then again they have been doing things for me way too much already and it would just be somewhat greedy and unappreciative to ask them for more.

Just sit down and see what happens I guess, because that’s all that I want to do at the moment.

………………………………………………………………………………………

“I wonder if he still knows me?” A shadowy figured in the shape of a Pegasus asked from within a hidden alley. The Pegasus just watching them before the trio of mares and one unique pony disappeared around a street corner.

Author's Note

Well here it is. The next chapter of Nava's misadventures and his ever increasing problems of his new life in Equestria.

Normally at this point I would be given you all a pretty good excuse as to way this chapter took so long to post in the first place...but...this time I don't

Besides the obvious back and forth with the content of this chapter, I was also to distracted by playing either Stellaris or Fallout 4 that I recently got. With all the DLC's and updated included.

So yeah, I have some really big time killers installed on my laptop =P

Also if you have a penny to spare and want to support me through your own good will. My Patreon can be found here.

But anyway, here is today's cover for this chapter.

Chapter 12: An air of uncertainty

Chapter 12: An air of uncertainty

Edited by: The Great Khan

“Sometimes I really wonder why I even bothered to board an airship in the first place...” I commented out loud as I casually sat in front of a control desk, while resting my head against a hoof. Watching as dozens of dials and meters were twitching up and down ever so slightly as the ship itself continued to steadily cruise along through the morning skies above the Equestrian and Crystal Empire border.

A sight that I was never a fan of, being nocturnal and all.

Just like the rest of the Thestrals. Or at least, most of them.

The Captain of the vessel gave me a curious look afterwards. “What do you mean? Flying is in our blood, is it not? So how come that you of all ponies are so bored when flying in an airship? Especially one build by our proud and strong nation?” The stallion curiously questioned. His gruff voice making it sound more like a demand than an actual question to be honest.

But I’m not so easily intimidated.

I removed my head from my hoof and sat myself upright as I replied. “Well, it's simple. Nothing really happens on these ships for the most part, besides just sitting around and waiting for the damn thing to reach its destination. Granted, traveling by airship is much faster and a lot more efficient than flying under your own power. But it still doesn’t mean that it has to be this mundane. I’ve flown on dozens of airships in my life, and most of them have resulted in the same thing: sitting around and waiting for us to arrive. I am not the most complacent of Thestrals as you can probably tell.” I responded before going back on resting my head against my hoof and watching the steam pressure dials in front of me twitch around.

Who knew that looking at a bunch of dials could be so… entertaining. And mentally relaxing. I should probably order a few of them to decorate my offices, just so that I can watch them move and twitch around randomly when I have nothing better to do. Seems kinda pointless and stupid, but it's the idea that counts.

Though besides feeling both bored and relaxed at the same time, the aforementioned captain in front of me just huffed at my answer before returning his attention back to the task at hoof. Steering the ship and making sure that we are on course, and most importantly on time, to check through every single stop before making a direct beeline for my homeland.

This is certainly going to be a long trip.

“So, besides complaining about this flight, can you maybe tell me why the hay we have two Equestrians and an Alicorn on board?” They are not heading towards Nassgardiath, are they?” He asked, before looking over his shoulder towards me to await my answer.

I sighed. “Well, yes of course they are heading for Nassgardiath, just like we are, and to answer your question as to why these three are even on board in the first place, it's because… well...” I paused a bit to think this through, before just mentally deciding to fuck it. “...Well, it’s because the Alicorn we have with us is kinda… ‘special’ you could say, while the two added ponies are simply his companions. Two of his ‘friends’ you could say, who didn’t want for this Alicorn to go alone and simply insisted on tagging along. I of course thought that the added addition made no difference whatsoever and simple allowed to them to come as well. Under their own risk and care, of course, as I wont be supporting those two as much as their Alicorn friend. That’s basically all the information you should know and not bother yourself too much as to why a trio of ponies are heading to a land filled with harsh untamed weathers and carnivores. Those three are going to be my problems, not yours. So don’t think on them too much.” I responded. Before prepping myself back up and this time mentally deciding to stay like this and not stare at the dials for the remainder of this morning.

I might actually decide to go track down those so-called “problems” of mine and see what the duo of herbivorous and that one omnivore are currently up too. Perhaps even going so far as to look for Midnight Gear to see what this “project” of his is that he’s going to present to the Ministry of Magical Science back at Kazzas. Which is probably something I won't make much sense of in a technical explanation. Most of these scribes, inventors and librarians never seem to understand the concept of “laymare’s terms,” which makes working with them sometimes such a frustrating endeavor. We are military mare and stallions, not mechanics.

But whatever, as long as Midnight Gear’s crafts deliver, I won't complain. Especially when he finally gets accepted into the ministry this time, which would also mean that I would finally get a new maniac to work for me and my fellow soldiers. Someone who has more balls and keeps my intended wishes in mind, and doesn’t blow up the barracks every weekend.

That would certainly be nice, and a lot less expensive to maintain.

I sighed. “Well anyway, if you excuse me, I’m going to go out onto the decks to get some fresh air. Can I trust that you won't suddenly decide to ram this ship into a mountain peak while I’m gone, or should I maybe stay and make sure you know what you’re doing?” I announced while having a little stab at the old stallion’s pride for good measure.

He chuckled sarcastically. “Ha, ha, very funny. Just get the hay out of my bridge and do whatever it takes for you to stop whining into my ears and do something more productive with your time here, Lady Glade. Or do you want me to test out the old kids’ tale about that one stallion capable of riding on a fired cannonball, with YOU as the test dummy to test out the tale? I’m sure that my crew is going to love it, not to mention you for finally getting rid of your boredom. How about that? You might actually beat us to Nassgardiath if we place you into a cannon.” The captain cheekily countered, giving me a malicious grin as he gazed over his shoulder.

I returned it. “Well, if you feel suicidal enough to try it captain, then by all means, give it a try. I didn’t manage to live for over a thousands years by being soft. Even my reputation back at court is nothing to scoff at. Even the High King himself has a certain level of respect for me. Which is quite hard to accomplish, as only the bravest and most capable leaders are ever elected as High King by the other clan leaders. But again, you can try if you dare.” I countered while giving him a mean grin. Letting him know that I meant every single word I said.

The captain just chuckled. Though a lot more genuine this time than before. “Just get out of here. Let me do my job and I’ll let you do yours. Whatever job that my be while you’re stuck here on MY vessel. Just go bug the Alicorn or something, I would imagine that he is a lot more of a challenge for you than a gruff old airship captain like myself.” The captain responded, which in turn just made me chuckle.

“Yeah, sure. He certainly is more of a challenge for me. Like… so much so that he almost gives me a headache sometimes.” I commented, before finally heading to the door to leave this place.

Two Thestral guards immediately opened the doors for me as I approached it.

“Ma’am.” One of the guards greeted as I passed by. I acknowledged his respective greeting with a casual nod of my own as I continued on. Making my way toward the automatic lift at the end of the hallway which will bring me up to the upper levels of the ship.

As I waited for the lift to come down, my thoughts immediately returned back to that timid little Alicorn I have on board with me. Specifically all of the mishaps he had accomplished and the small… well, rather large talk we had yesterday.

It's generally no secret at all that the guy was perhaps the most sorry excuse for an Alicorn I have ever heard of or encountered in my entire life. Though… at the same time, I can tell that his motives are at least just… well… from what I’ve observed at least.

I honestly cannot read ponies’ minds in a literal sense to be one hundred percent sure of that.

Either way, the little guy was at least trying to give his unguided existence some form of cohesion. Which I cannot say for a lot of individuals who are in a similar state as him.

Midnight Gear was actually one of them before I was forced to slam some balls into him. No matter how small those balls ended up being.

I sighed. “From a war maiden to a life counselor. Well, at least nobody can claim that my very long life was dominated by a stagnant lifestyle or samey-ness. Variety is the spice of life after all, or at least that’s what a lot of ponies like to say to justify their erratic behaviors. Whatever the truth may be doesn’t matter, as I will always do what needs to be done. No matter how mundane or annoying.” I thought to myself with a hint of fatigue as the lift finally arrived.

The lift gates in front of me opened, which in turn allowed me entry into the sizable box which I of course took advantage of. I then pressed the necessary button to get me to the desired floor I wanted to go before watching the gates in front of me close up again.

The gears and chains up above finally came back to life as I was steadily pulled upwards. The entire thing rattled and shook a bit as it climbed past the first couple floors, but nothing to really take note of as this was pretty normal for all of the automatic lifts I’ve used before.

The best ones are actually built into the floors and towers of the Ivory Citadel back in Kazzas. Which is understandable as it is the central place of power of the entire empire.

Well… one of the two central seats of power to be honest. The second one is the Iron Mountain up in Pelepolos. The locations of the capital always changes between those two depending on who currently occupies the throne, if the newly elected High King is either a native of Pelepolos or Kazzas. This usually determines which of the two largest and really only true cities of Nassgardiath are currently the state capital. Either the thermal heated and fertile plateaus of Kazzas, or the mountainous but also industrialized regions of Pelepolos.

But whatever, enough of these mental distractions. Especially now that I've finally reached the floor I wanted to go to. The first quarterdeck. Which, obviously judging by its name is the first of the two existing crew quarter decks within the ship. With the third one being both the cargo and armory deck. The entire ship in total has around six decks in total. Not counting the bridge and the large engine room at the rear of the ship.

Overall a very big ship for its type, but certainly not the largest one within the Imperial Navy.

No, the largest ones are all docked at the sky docks at Pelepolos. Where generally a large majority of the Thestral navy is docked at anyway.

But again, what does it matter?

I began walking about the tight halls of this flying beast with no real goal in mind, minus just to explore the interior of this ship myself. Why? Well, good question. More out of boredom I guess then anything else. I had originally planned to go seek out the previously mentioned Alicorn for some mind-poking fun. But that idea swiftly died when it was clear that I might be forced to interact with that Cloudchaser again if I did so.

Not that I feel scared or intimidated by her. I just generally don’t appreciate that rebellious attitude she always has towards me. Which is understandable, but also a bit aggravating, especially how she does it.

And speaking of the devil herself, there she is. Walking down the same hallway I was. How wonderful. I should have probably stayed at the bridge and watched the many dials than move my ass up here and run across the one mare I don’t want to see.

Something which was reflected on both of our expression. Though hers looked more like a frown than mine. I was just feeling annoyed at the unfortunate encounter.

I sighed as we got closer to each other. “Well then… what brings you up out of your quarters? These halls are very dangerous for prey like you. Especially when the entire ship is filled with natural predators. You are brave; braver than I expected.” I teased, trying to get under the mare’s skin, which obviously worked.

I know that my own attitude towards her isn’t exactly helping with the hostility we both share. But I just can’t help it. I’m an ass, a big one. A personal quirk of mine that I have no problem admitting to myself, but obviously not to others.

I still have a reputation to uphold, after all.

Either way the mare snorted as we both finally met at the center of the hallway. Both of us stopping to face each other, because the halls themselves were a bit too narrow for the two of us to just walk past one another without rubbing our flanks together.

“Well, the same reason why both Flitter and Nava decided to explore this ship themselves. Plus ,neither me nor my sister feel even the slightest bit intimidated by you Thestrals either. In fact, the few I came across just now were genuinely normal and pleasant to talk to, unlike you.” She responded back, again acting as stern and un-intimidated towards me as ever.

I rolled my eyes. “Oh please, don’t start with that. Different ponies have different characters after all. The world would be rather boring if everypony was simply playing nice or playing cruel to one another. Diversity is the spice of life after all, both for its good and bad aspects.” I responded myself, making use of a famous quote only with a bit of creative difference sprinkled onto it.

I should have become a philosopher myself, but then I would obviously not be in the position I am now. Especially back home. Though politics and life at court in general was never really my strong suit or interest. I have always been and always will be a Thestral of action, rather than words. Because I do tend to believe in the phrase that actions speak louder than words. Which is exactly why I am using simple words to try and converse with little miss feisty here instead of holding true to my own beliefs.

To be fair, I’m not exactly looking for a fight right now to pass the time, nor am I in the mood to even do so. Life will be troublesome already once I finally return to Kazzas to give my reports to the High King. Not to mention having to confront all of those rival clan leaders and especially that one guy whose name shall not be mentioned. Just thinking about him is enough to sour my mood. Something I don’t need right now.

Either way, the mare in front of me said absolutely nothing in response to my otherwise reasonable statement before she just sighed.

“You know… I don’t get you. Sometimes you’re just acting all big and threatening to us, before acting all chill the next. What is it with you and us, specifically Nava and ponykind in general?” She asked, sounding genuinely curious about it which kinda took me by surprise. Even more so when her hard gaze softened up a bit.

This was certainly new, which reflected itself in my expression too.

I scoffed. “You would really understand my dislike for your kind as a whole. You should maybe try reading your history books a little bit more, and maybe you will then understand why Nassgardiath and Equestria really don’t see eye-to-eye anymore. Though, doing so will probably just confuse you more than anything else, as the Equestrian historians in the past took a bit of creative liberty when it comes to documenting certain events. I should know, because I have read those fanfiction novels myself. Bloody shills.” I responded with a hint of spite.

This only confused Cloudchaser more than actually satisfying her.

She rose an eyebrow. “The history books. To be fair, I was never that big with history in general. Minus perhaps the history of the Wonderbolts when I was a filly.” She responded before looking thoughtful. Most likely mentally relieving her days as a filly, which was reflected on the small smile creeping up on her muzzle before quickly vanishing again. I would guess that she has just remember of all of the bullies she most likely had to suffer through during her foalhood as well.

A pretty common trait for all races out there. Bullies are more or less universal, no matter the species or the culture. Kids are sometimes just little shits to one another, especially to their own parents sometimes.

I thankfully never had such problems during my youth, because serious, who wants to bully the daughter of a clan leader? You’re just asking for trouble if you do so, even amongst the other clan leader’s children.

The competition for political favors and struggle for power is just too strong between the houses.

I shook my head. “Anyway, just go and do that. If there's nothing else you want to criticize about me then I guess it’s time for us to part ways. I wish you a good day Cloud, just make sure to not stand in the way of the working mares and stallions of this ship, and things should be okay.” I finalized before moving past the slightly surprised mare and continuing my trek further into the hull of this ship peacefully.

Well, not for long sadly. “Hey, wait, that still doesn’t exactly answers my question about why you’re so interested in Nava of all ponies. I mean yea, he is an Alicorn, but there must be more to it than that. Don’t hide it from me, I can feel it.” Cloud called out before quickly catching up on me.

I sighed again before looking over my shoulders. “Fine, if you want to know one of the reasons why I am SO interested in your coltfriend over there is because I know that he is not from our world. That’s actually one of the main reasons you can say that I like to keep him close; so that I can learn more about his place of origin and true species. So in summary, Nava is an alien from another world. Not sure if you know that yet but… there you go. ‘Nava the extraterrestrial,’ if you will.” I responded.

Cloudchaser looked surprised by this, as expected, though her predictable expression quickly changed into an unpredicted one as she suddenly looked at me with both curiosity and even suspicion. I was actually forced to stop and fully turn myself around to look at her with curiosity myself.

She hardened her eyes again as she looked at me. “Wait… how in Celestia’s name do you know that?” She asked, sounding very suspicious.

I blinked. “Wait… so Nava actually told you two the truth then at some point? Well… that is certainly something.” I casually commented while rubbing my chin.

Though Cloudchaser didn’t looked to satisfied. “You still haven’t answered me how you know of Nava’s true origin? Have you been spying on him secretly, and if so, how? From his window or something? You creep.” She more or less accused which I didn’t take too lightly, especially from her.

Now it was my turn to narrow my eyes. “Hey watch it. I may be a bit of an ass sometimes, but I am certainly no creep. I don’t spend my time peeking through open window or doors to spy or peek on individuals. I have soldiers and dedicated spies who will do that for me. But still, I can assure you that I did not make use of them when I was trying to keep you three in check. At least not to the extent that you’re accusing me of. I actually figured that out his true origin when I first meet him face to face when he finally woke up from that month-long coma. I have a secret talent to see through a pony's eyes and see them for what they truly are. Called it a life skill, if you will. But I certainly did not spy on him or the two of you to get that information from him. Its all through personal skill and observation, and a millennia’s worth of knowledge and experience as well.” I responded.

The two of us then remained silent afterward as the mare in front of me was most likely busy in trying to process the information I have given her.

I personally was more silenced by the fact that I openly announced that I was quite the asshole sometimes in front of a pony. And not just any pony, but one of the LAST ponies I ever want to confess too.

I was actually busy beating myself senselessly within my mind for that little slip up I did.

“You know...” Cloud chaser suddenly began. “You really are an asshole. I always thought you were so incredibly full of yourself that you were blind to your own characteristic flaws and actions. It's actually pretty good to know that you do realize that you're an asshole. It really takes a lot of self pity and humbleness to admit that. I am so proud at you.” She teased while also giving me that big self-served grin that was just adding salt on an already open wound.

I glared at her. “Well, in that case look who's talking. Sucking it all in at the expense of others. You aren’t exactly a saint either, you know. Not just the way you’re behaving around me, but also to others. I have read through your records before and let me tell you, you certainly have a lot of issues of your own little missy. I am surprised that the work givers back at the weather factory haven’t fired you for your occasional mishaps there. Such a lack of work ethics would certainly not be tolerated back at Nassgardiath, just to point that out. You are certainly going to run into some form of trouble if you keep behaving like your usual self back in the open streets in the city. In the end, I’m most certainly going to have the last laugh if I get requested by your sister to drag you out of a dungeon or something. I will certainly smile if that ever happens. So how do you like THAT, knowing that you are most likely going to run into some serious trouble if you do keep your childish attitude?” I countered which certainly sounded a lot more forced then I would have liked.

Cloudchaser on the other hoof didn’t look too impressed or intimidated by my long and sudden outburst. But instead looked a lot more… disappointed in me than anything else.

What I am, a child? But besides that, I obviously felt very confused by this, but also a bit aggravated. But mostly confused.

Cloud chaser sighed. “Really? That's how you respond? I was actually just teasing you a little for a bit of a comeback. Is this really how you like to live? To try and tower above everypony else in order to make yourself feel good? I was seriously just trying to have a little poke, nothing more. And in regards to who is acting more childish around here… well… your response wasn’t exactly too mature either. So… I would say that we both are pretty childish in our own way. Funny, isn’t it?” She responded with a smile while I was getting flustered… as unbelievable and embarrassing as that sounds.

“Wha-what? I was not acting childish, I was just...” I quickly stopped myself before calming down. Inhaling and exhaling once before glaring at the mare in front of me.

“You know what, I think we’re done. If you EVER tell this to anypony, and I mean bloody ANYPONY! I swear, I will kill you and throw your carcass off the ship. So don’t you even.” I threatened, which in turn just caused Cloud to just roll her eyes.

“Yeah, yeah I know. I know that you will ‘literally kill me’ for this, knowing your overall character. Don’t worry, I certainly don’t feel suicidal enough to even try. So your little slip up is safe with me… for now at least.” Cloud stated, which I guess was the best possible answer I could ever get from this mare without having to get physical.

I grumbled, but still accepted her response with a nod before simply turning myself away and walking off. Trying to finally escape this unfortunate nightmare before it could get any worse. Like a lot worse.

“Hey, where are you even going, by the way? You are not planning to give both my sister and Nava a visit, are you?” She called after me yet again, though this time I didn’t bother to stop as I simply trotted along while giving her my quick and simple answer.

“No I’m not, I was planning to, but after all of this, I don’t exactly feel like having to go through all of it again for a second run today. I’m just going to head into the armory to look for a suitable killing tool just for you in case you do break our oath. Hooves and teeth are fine, but using a knife or a screwdriver is a lot quicker and a lot less messier on my part. So again, don’t you bloody dare. You have been warned.” I shouted back.

I could feel Cloud rolling her eyes yet again before I finally rounded a corner and removing myself from the visual presence of that accursed mare. The less I get to see her now the better. I mean, I could also just throw her overboard with her wings and legs tight up. But that would obviously put me on bad graces with both her sister and little old Nava. Something I don’t really care about, but I also like to keep this procedure as smooth as possible.

Let’s not antagonize the dogs too much before I can properly return them to their new owners. Let's just focus on something else now before I get too mad at myself and at everything else before I can even get my sorry ass to the armory.

I don’t feel like having to both pay for this trip AND for collateral damage as well. Just because I am the niece of a clan leader doesn’t mean I have unlimited funds. Even I have to keep myself restrained from spending too much of my house’s budget.

My uncle back home would skin me alive if I ever went overboard. That old cheapskate.

Author's Note

sorry for the long waits but. I am currently working on something original. A fantasy novel basically. Which is why updates have slowed down so much because I am a bit more focused on it then most of my other stories. Though to be honest I have a lot of chapter ready for most of my fics anyway. They just need to be looked at by my proofreaders and editors before they can be published.

Its just a matter of me contacting my peeps and seeing if they have time to comb through my chapters.

So there is that.